Skip to main content

Full text of "The Counter Reformation"

See other formats


Keep Your Card in THIS Pocket 

Books will be issued only on presentation 
^r&Tt^isOooksnwbe 

to aU imperfections discovered. 
sonsible f 



The ca 

to. day * 



Orange of reside 
b^ reputed promptly. 




D DDD1 D3DEED1 A 



EDITED BY *'> " V -T 

MANDELL CREIGHTON, D.D., LLD. 

tASE BISHOP OP LONDON 1 



THE COTOTTER-KEFOEMATION 



EPOCHS OF CHURCH HISTORY. 

Edited by MANDELL CREIGHTON, D.D., LLD., 

LATE LORD BISHOP OF LONDON 

Fcap. 8vo, price zs. 6d, each. 

THE ENGLISH CHURCH IN OTHER LANDS. By the Rev 

H. W. TUCKER, M A 
THE HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION IN ENGLAND 

By the Rev. GEORGE G. FERRY, M A. 

THE CHURCH OF THE EARLY FATHERS. By ALFRED 
PLUMMER, D D 

THE EVANGELICAL REVIVAL IN THE EIGHTEENTH 

CENTURY. By the Rev. J H OVERTCN, D D 
A HISTORY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD. By tht 

Hon. G C BRODRICK, D.C L 

THE CHURCH AND THE ROMAN EMPIRE. By the Rev 
A CARR, M.A 

THE CHURCH AND THE PURITANS, 157^1660. By HRNRY 
OFFLEY WAKEMAN, M.A. 

THE CHURCH AND THE EASTERN EMPIRE. By the Rev. 
H. K.IOZER, MA. 

HILDEBRAND AND HIS TIMES. ByW.R. W STEPHENS, B.D. 

THE ENGLISH CHURCH IN THE MIDDLE AGES. By the 
Rev. W. HCNT, M A. * 

THE POPES AND THE HOHENSTAUFEN. By Uco BALZANI 
THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. Bv A. W WARD, Lut D. 

WYCLIFFE AND MOVEMENTS FOR REFORM By R. L 
POOLE, M.A., Ph D. 

THE ARIAN CONTROVERSY. By II. M. GWATKIN, M A. 



LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO. 

LONDON, NEW YORK, AND BOMBAY 



COUNTER-REFORMATION, 



BY 



ADOLPHUS WILLIAM WARD, LiTT.D. 

MASTER OF PETERHOUSE, CAMBRIDGE 



NEW IMPRESSION. 



LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO. 

39 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON- 
NEW YORK AND BOMBAY. 
1908. 

All rights reserved. 



PREFACE. 



IT Is not always easy to define tlie correct use of even 
so well-worn a phrase as c the Counter-Reformation/ 
I have, however, done my best to suggest such a 
definition in the brief Synopsis which I have prefixed 
to the following Essay, and which will perhaps under 
the circumstances not be regarded as altogether super- 
fluous. Of the movement known under this name, 
I can hardly hope in the following sketch to have 
indicated more than the chief aspects, avoiding, as I 
very sincerely trust, at all events the worst of the pit- 
falls in the ground traversed. Religious partisanship, 
deplorable as it is in elaborate narratives, would be 
unbearable in a mere summary. 

As is well known, the characteristic powers of Ranke's 
genius as a historian were never exercised more con- 
spicuously than in tracing the co-operation of religious 
and political purposes and motives in the period of the 
Catholic Reaction. Besides his History of tJie Popes, 
his French History perhaps the most finished of all 
his great works will from this point of view always 
remain invaluable to the student Still, even with these 

works, and Baron (now Count) von Hubner's admir- 
c. ff. b 



vl PREFA CE. 

able monograph on Sixtus V. before me, I have found 
Moritz Brosch's Cfesckichte des Kirchenstaates (1880) 
a most useful manual of the history of Papal govern- 
ment in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries* Of 
late the attempt has been, made to treat the move- 
ment of the Counter-Eeformation after a more con- 
centrated fashion; but, unfortunately for me, Mau- 
renbrecher's Geschichte der Katholischen Reformation 
(1880) has not yet advanced beyond its first volume 
(up to the death of Clement VII.). On the other 
hand, Martin Philippson's Contre-Rfaoliition Eeligieuse 
(1884), which concludes with the dissolution of the 
Council of Trent, is complete within its limits ; but 
my attention was not directed to this work till I was 
revising the first draft of my own little volume, which 
I hope has benefited from M. Philippson's lucid expo- 
sition. From Mr. J. A. Symonds' two volumes on The 
Catholic Reaction (which form the final portion of his 
Renaissance in Italy], I could not, though joining issue 
with some of his conclusions, fail to derive many valu- 
able hints. There can be no necessity for reciting 
here the authorities, old and new, on such special parts 
of my subject as the Council of Trent, the Spanish 
Mystics, the Edict of [Restitution, and the like, A 
bibliography of the history of the Counter-Eeforma- 
tion might indeed be a welcome gift to students, but if 
offered here, it would be out of place, or at least out 
of proportion. A. W. W. 

MANCHESTER, Marcli 22, 1888. 



SYNOPSIS. 



A WELL-KNOWN sentence in Macaulay's Essay on 

Ranke's ' History of the Popes ' asserts, correctly 

enough, that in a particular epoch of his- 

ine (Jounter- * * 

defined atl u tor y ' ^ Q Church of Rome, having lost a 
large part of Europe, not only ceased to 
lose, but actually regained nearly half of what she 
had lost.' Any fairly correct use of the familiar 
phrase c the Counter-Reformation ' must imply that 
this remarkable result was due to a movement pur- 
suing two objects, originally distinct, though after- 
wards largely blended, viz., the regeneration of the 
Church of Eome, and the recovery of the losses 
inflicted upon her by the early successes of Protes- 
tantism. 

If, then, the twofold purpose of the movement in 
question, be kept in view, there can be no difficulty in 
deciding what ought, and what ought not, to be in- 
cluded within the limits of the present sketch. Outside 
them must be left the schemes, projected or essayed, for 
altering the doctrine or amending the practice of the 
Church of Rome which preceded the first appearance 
of Luther as her assailant in principle. Neither, on 



v 



the other hand, ought we to occupy ourselves here 
with the resistance offered by the Establishment to 
its opponents before the time when with this resist- 
ance was coupled the design of self- re formation, of 
reformation, as it has been usually styled, c from 
primary within.' The short pontificate of Adrian 
effort yj t wag an i ma ted by an eager desire to 

comhine both ends; but inasmuch as its aspirations 
remained altogether unaccomplished, no place belongs 
to it in the body of my narrative. The 
earliest continuous endeavour to regenerate 



a couSmous' 18 the Church of Rome without impairing her 
cohesion dates from the Papacy of Paul III. 
within which also falls the outbreak of the first reli- 
gious war of the century. Thus the two impulse? 
which it was the special task of the Counter-Refoi 
mation to fuse were brought into immediate contact. 
The onset of the combat is marked by the formal 
establishment of the Jesuit Order as a militant agency 
devoted alike to both the purposes of the Counter- 
Reformation, and by the meeting of the Council of 
Trent under conditions excluding from its programme 
the task of conciliation. Of the restoration of the 
Roman supremacy in England, which occurred soon 
afterwards, a brief notice will in the present connexion 
suffice, since this proceeding, accidental in itself, was 
Height of the soon rendered futile by another turn of the 

movement wheeL j t mg in the fiBal Sltt j n g s of tjie 

Council of Trent that the Jesuits first victoriously 



SYNOPSJS. ix 

asserted a control over the policy of the Church of 
Eome ; and the promulgation of the Oonciliar Decrees, 
while introducing into the life of that Church a series 
of enduringly beneficent changes, at the same time 
formed the first systematic attempt to obstruct the 
progress of Protestantism c along the whole line.' 
The date of this promulgation, therefore, announces 
the opening of the period in which the 

The weakness * r 

of divided pro- Counter-Reformation put forth its full force 

test 0.11 tlSDl. J- 

At no previous time had the movement 
been so well supported by the tendency on the Pro- 
testant side to harden and perpetuate internal differ- 
ences of doctrine, and thus to break up the front pre- 
sented to the common foe. The period during which 
the Counter-Reformation continuously displays a most 
extraordinary and versatile energy closes with the col- 
lapse of the deliberate attempt of Philip of Spain, as the 
indefatigable champion, but not the henchman, of Rome, 
to master the destinies of Western Christendom. The 
Decime of the ^ as ^ ^ en y ears of his life reached from the dis- 
movement s jp a tion of the Spanish Armada, an expedition 
designed to avenge many martyrdoms inpartibus, to the 
pacification which enabled Henry IV. of Prance to sign 
the Edict of Nantes. During the years which followed, 
the sense of the imminent renewal of the conflict lay 
heavy upon Europe, and the agents of the Counter- 
Reformation had to content themselves with undermin- 
ing defences which it would have been inopportune to 
seek to take by storm. And thus their side was the 



X 6" YNOPS1S. 

better prepared when the struggle in which they were 
unceasingly engaged merged in the Great War in 

parts of its course only a religious war 

of the seventeenth century. Though in 
Thirty Tears' the earlier part of the contest the cause of 

War r 

Home was completely victorious, so that it 
seemed feasible to satisfy the claims of the Reaction 
by imperial edict, the balance was in some measure re- 
dressed by later events. Inasmuch, however, as the 
movement for the reconquest of what Rome had lost 
had ceased to aim, except incidentally, at the reform of 
the Church, it can hardly be said to have been any 
longer the Counter-Reformation proper which was ruled 
out of date by the Peace of Westphalia. The twofold 
movement which this Essay has in view did not wholly 
come to an end, but it lost its combined historical 
significance among the complications of the Thirty 
Years' War. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER L 

PAGE 

INTRODUCTORY I 



CHAPTER It 

THE BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL , . 17 

CHAPTER III. 

THE COUNCIL OF TRENT 58 

CHAPTER IT. 

THE COUNTER-REFORMATION AT ITS HEIGHT . , .101 

CHAPTER V 

THE RELIGIOUS CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR . 152 
INDEX , 197 



THE COUNTEK-BEFOBMATION, 



CHAPTER I. 
INTRODUCTORY. 

IN tlie history of the Western Church, while united 
under the acknowledged supremacy of the Bishop of 
Eaiherat- Rome, there have been but few periods in 
rIS?mation which its administration and the life of 
church of its clergy have been exempt from censure. 
^the b c e on. During the latter half of the Middle Ages 
ciimr period, ^ Q reformation of these constant objects 
of complaint was aimed at in a long succession of 
efforts. Fresh bitterness was added to these griev- 
ances, and the condition of the Papacy itself took the 
most prominent place among them, when, on the first 
decline of the Papal authority under Boniface VIIL, 
there followed the abasement of Avignon and the 
ignominy of the Schism. Yet, at the same time, a 
belief sprang up that the end of these scandalous 
divisions would also be the end of the existing de- 
mtheCoiH*. generacy. During the period of the CEcu- 
iiar period. meuical Councils which ensued, the task 
of reforming the Church in both head and members 

C. H. A 



2 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

appeared at last to have been undertaken by the 
Church herself, to the decrees of whose representative 
assemblies the Pope himself was called upon to sub- 
mit But the Council of Pisa was dissolved by its 
own nominee, Alexander V. At Constance, had the 
majority persevered, it would have redressed nearly all 
the grievances urged against the Church within the 
century preceding Luther's first assault. But the 
success of any comprehensive measure of reform be- 
came impossible after the German nation's demand 
that the question of general reformation should precede 
the choice of a now Pope had been defeated by the 
election of Martin V. The revived activity of the 
old papal system was made manifest by the results of 
the Council of Basel. Of some of its earlier decrees 
France secured the substantial benefit to her own 
Church in the Pragmatic Sanction of Bourges, but the 
Empire was skilfully deprived of them in the Concor- 
date of Vienna. On the main issue as to supremacy, 
the Papal authority in the end prevailed over the 
Conciliar. 

After the Council which burnt Hus and the Council 
which transacted with the Hussites had alike sought 
Between the to ta ^ e tne wor ^ ^ administration and 
concii2i tlie disciplinary reform out of the hands of the 
thfbifn- d Popes, they, in their turn, during the 
pSfes^t 6 next P eri d, so far as possible ignored the 
^formation. <j ecrees O f froth assemblies. Whatever 
promises were made by Nicolas V. and his successors 
down to Alexander VI., they took care not to repeat 
the Conciliar experiment. Thus to the Papacy itself 
was now left the initiative of Church reform ; nor 



INTRODUCTORY, 3 

was the need of it ignored by all these pontiffs. 
Nicolas V. sent Cardinal Cusanus (Nicolas of Cues) to 
Theimtia- reform the German monasteries. Paul II. 
inllionieft' before his election promised a thorough re- 

to the Popes form of botll Curia and clerg ^ An(J eyen 

at the close of this period Alexander VI. was at no 
loss for appropriate replies to the representations on 
the subject addressed to him from Spain. In truth, 
however, nothing short of heroic energy inspired by 
apostolic zeal could have made reformers of Popes 
breathing the intellectual and moral atmosphere of 
the later Italian Renascence. The difficulties pressing 
upon these pontiffs as Italian princes led them to regard 
themselves essentially as such, without at the same 
time losing sight of the influence inseparable from 
their religious attributes. Under Sixtus IV. and Inno- 
cent VIIL, simony and nepotism were the right and 
the left arm of the Papal government, absorbed in the 
struggle for territorial acquisitions. Alexander VI. 
and his bastard stood face to face with the idea of 
transforming the temporal power into a hereditary 
dominion, while at the same time the spiritual envelope 
of the Papacy had become transparent like a Coan 
vesture, Julius II. put a stop to a condition of things 
which even Eenascence consciences could no longer 
bear, although he was more distinctively than any of 
his predecessors an Italian prince, patriot, and politician ^ 
but his summoning of the Lateran Council (1512) was 
merely an act of self-defence against the use made by 
his political enemies of the growing cry for ecclesiastical 
reformation. 

For, notwithstanding the apathy or passive resist- 



4 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

ance of the Popes, the nations of the West had not yet 
learned to despair of a reformation of the Church by 
her own constituted authorities. Nowhere 
for reform^- was a more practical shape assumed by these 
cravings than in Spain, the country destined 
afterwards to become the chief source of the counter- 
reformation. The movement for the regene- 
Spam ration of the Spanish Church under Ferdi- 

nand and Isabella, of which Ximenez was the directing 
spirit, was in its political objects based on the Con cor- 
date of 1482, and it had a considerable intellectual 
affinity with the Eenascence. Yet, notwithstanding 
these vital differences, it had much in common with the 
Counter-Reformatkmitself, besidesthe co-operation of the 
Inquisition, revived in Spain under a new constitution 
(1483). Thus it was a Spaniard, Carvajal, who thought 
to crown his demonstrations on behalf of Church reform 
when, in company with four other cardinals, 
members of the Sacred College, he sum- 
apacy> moned a council to Pisa in despite of the 
Pope (1511). At first it seemed as if this daring stroke 
would be attended with success. A few meetings were 
held at Pisa and at Milan under the aegis of Louis XII. of 
France, whose national policy was consistently directed 
to the restoration of the Pragmatic Sanction, nominally 
abolished by Louis XI. The summons to Pisa at first 
likewise received the sanction of the Emperor Maxi- 
milian L ; for the widespread desire in Germany for 
reformation had found frequent expression at the Diets 
of the Empire. The gravamina presented at Worms 
in 1510 are in fact largely identical with the com* 
plaints which the Councils of Constance and Basel had 



INTRODUCTORY. 5 

in vain sought to redress, and for which there seemed no 
enduring remedy left except the placing of the German 
Church under independent national control. But the 
absence, notwithstanding recent changes, of any real 
national unity, and the characteristic collapse of Maxi- 
milian's zeal for Church reform, wrecked all these 
aspirations and endeavours ; and in the end the Empe- 
ror and the princes, although unrepresented at the 
Lateran Council, solemnly acknowledged it. The same 
futile course was taken by Spain and by England* 

While the Lateran Council was still in progress, and 
just after the War of the Holy League had driven the 
The Lateran French from Italy, Julius II died, and was 
Counci1 - succeeded by Leo X. (March 1513). The 
drastic measures taken by the new Pope at the begin- 
ning of his reign prepared a virtually complete victory 
for the Papal policy. The chief of the reforming car- 
dinals submitted ; Francis I., though in the flush of 
victory, accepted a Concordate (i 5 15) as a compromise 
of the Trench national demands ; and the Lateran 
Council before its close (December 1516) confirmed 
the bull Unam Sanctum, which declared it c necessary 
to salvation for every human being to be subject to the 
authority of the Pope/ The question of reformation, 
on the other hand, though by no means ignored, was 
not materially advanced by this merely Italian assembly; 
the Papal abuses proper were virtually passed by ; and 
when, before separating, the Council sanctioned the 
levy of contributions for a crusade, both the Spanish 
clergy and the Estates of the Empire suspected a Flor- 
entine trick. 

The Fifth Lateran Council had made it clear that 



6 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

all hope of a reformation of the Clmrcli from within 
must be abandoned. Except where the practice of 
APapii tne Papal policy was restricted by concor- 
^ormtion c | ateSj p r i nceSj prelates, and peoples suffered 
hoped for m com mon from the impositions of Borne, 
and no class of society could be blind to the results of the 
progressive decay of both efficiency and morality among 
the clergy. More especially was this degeneracy to be 
deplored in the case of the monastic orders, so many 
of which had been established with the avowed purpose 
of reanimating and reinvigorating popular religion. 
Princes and prelates were in addition as jealous as they 
had always been of Papal claims which impaired their 
own sovereign or episcopal authority. Surrounded by 
a new splendour since the subjection of the New World 
to its supremacy, the Papacy had at home outwitted 
its adversaries, and could afford to contemn its censors, 
What remedy remained ? 

To this question two different answers were proposed 
by two great men; but by preferring Luther's, the oppo- 
Luthornnd nents of the Papal system of Church govern- 
the Papacy meni - ^^ tfceanswer of Erasmus impossible. 
Accordingly, the experiment was left untried whether 
Western Christendom might be educated into seeking 
and securing for itself a purer Chnrch, with a more 
reasonable presentment of religion. The actual mould 
was soon burst by the fiery metal impulsively poured 
into it. Rome spoke in the matter of the Lutheran 
heresy (June 1520), at the very time when, in his 
fulminant address to the Christian nobles of Germany, 
Luther was detailing his own ideas of indispensable 
Church reform ideas far more moderate than the 



INTRODUCTORY. 7 

language in which they were clothed. Eleven months 
later, he was, with the help of a discreditable man- 
oeuvre, formally placed under the ban of the Empire. 
But the edict was far from generally executed in the 
Empire, and a prospect still existed of closing the 
breach made by Luther's well-timed boldness, when 
the pontificate of Leo X. suddenly came to an end 
(December 1521). 

The elevation to the Papal chair of Adrian VI., the 
Emperor's late tutor and actual regent in Spain, may 
Papacy of Bave been primarily due to the fact that 
Adrian vi. j^ wag an a b sen t ee f rom the conclave where 
all the cardinals present desired their own election. 
But of course he was a peculiarly safe choice in the 
eyes of the imperial party and of its accepted nominee, 
Cardinal Gmlio de Medici, when the election of the 
latter proved impossible; while, as a distinguished 
scholastic theologian, he seemed worthier of trust than 
perhaps a prominent reformer or two among the 
candidates. In his antecedents there was nothing to 
alarm conservative instincts. When an academical 
celebrity at Louva-in, though all but an ascetic in 
habits of life and most open-handed in his charities, 
he had been a very notable pluralist. The doctrine of 
Papal infallibility, which his learned pen had in those 
days taken upon itself to confute, was one which the 
Church had still left undefined. As regent in Spain, 
while his resignation, on his appointment to the 
see of Tortosa, of some of his other preferments 
might seem the act of a purist, he had shown great 
activity in the office of Inquisitor-General (which he 
retained till within a few days of his death). On 



8 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

the announcement of his election to the Papacy, 
Adrian submitted to this crowning manifestation of 
the Divine will with a solemn sense of the dignity 
of the office to which he was called, and in which 
it seemed impossible for him to loot upon him- 
self as the creature of the Emperor. The circum- 
stances of his election were at the time, as afterwards, 
much misrepresented; but how could he have failed 
from the first to appreciate its significance, and to 
recall the times when another Charles had, under the 
Papacy of another Adrian, fought the battles of the 
Holy See against its foes? Nor when the general 
character of the ecclesiastical policy of Charles V. is 
considered, together with the nature of his personal 
relations to Adrian VI., can it be denied that the 
union of these two potentates seemed to offer a 
unique chance of a Catholic counter-reformation, i.e., 
a regeneration of the Church combined with the extir- 
pation of heresy, 

But Charles V. could not take either of these 
objects in hand, any more than set about his desired 
crusade against the Turks, till he had carried to a 
successful issue his war with France, in which he not 
unnaturally thought himself entitled to the support 
of the new Pope. Adrian, on the other hand, though 
longing for the restoration of peace between the 
Christian powers, in order that they might in common 
make war upon the encroaching infidel, would fain 
have brought about this peace as mediator rather 
than as the ally of one of the combatants. In the 
end just before his death he had to fall in with 
the Emperor's proposals (August 1523); but during 



INTRODUCTORY. 9 

nearly the whole of his short Papacy there had been 
little real cordiality between the pair, and the reforma- 
tion, of the Church was hardly if at all mentioned in 
their correspondence. Thus it was without the aid of 
his imperial pupil that Pope Adrian VI. addressed 
himself to the task imposed upon him by his lofty 
conception of his office. At Rome, his election, as that 
of a foreigner, had been received with the most open 
manifestations of ill-will ; he neither possessed, nor 
would lie have condescended to use, the arts by which 
disaffection might have been appeased ; he seems not 
even to have been master of the Italian tongue. At 
first he may have derived some encouragement from 
the speech by which Cardinal Carvajal welcomed him 
in the name of the Sacred College. The seven re~ 
cordationes presented to him dwelt on the grievous 
corruptions in the Church, but contained no allusion 
to the religious movement in Germany, of which it 
was still the fashion at Eome to make light. Even 
more significant was the elaborate memorial drawn up 
by ^Egidius of Viterbo, General of the Order of St. 
Augustine, and submitted to the Pope by the reform- 
ing party among the cardinals. This document 
appeals to the Pope, in whose election the hand of 
God is manifest, to restore the Church, beginning with 
an enquiry into the fallen condition of the Papacy 
itself, as the real source of the widespread ecclesias- 
tical corruption. The power of the keys ought to be 
reduced to the limits of ancient usage, and any abuse 
of it scrupulously avoided. Pluralities and compositions 
should be wholly abolished ; reservations confined to ex- 
ceptional cases, and commends kept within due measure. 



TO THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

The entire judicial administration of the Church should 
be revised, the supreme court at Eome (rota) re- 
organised, the chamber of finance (camera) reformed, 
and a commission appointed to enquire into the new 
offices by which Leo X. had so largely increased his 
expenditure and his debts. As for the life and 
morals of the clergy at large, it would be desirable to 
carry out the decrees of the Lateran Council. On the 
other side, while the memorial insisted on the necessity 
of restricting improper concessions granted in concor- 
dates to temporal princes, it demanded the rigorous 
execution of the Edict of "Worms against the new 
German heresy. The Holy See should hasten to take 
advantage of the readiness of Bohemia to be reconciled 
to it ; while, with a view no doubt to the suppression 
of the more recent and more dangerous religious revolt, 
it should use its best endeavours to mediate peace be- 
tween the Empire, Prance, and England. The entire 
memorial might have served as a text-book for the 
actual Counter-Keformation. 

Coming from Spain, Adrian VI. must have re- 
ceived these demands and recommendations, all of 
which were completely in harmony with 

His attempt ..,,, . -, , . . . 

at a counter- both his experiences and his opinions, as 

reformation in i . rri 

a challenge to his conscience. The plague 
was raging at Eome, and he was himself enfeebled 
by illness ; but he resolved to remain in the city. On 
the very day after his coronation (September I, 1522), 
he annulled all steps taken by the Sacred College sine 
his election for the filling up of benefices; and soon 
afterwards (October I ith) he published the Chancery 
rules, which he had first put forth in Spain (April 



IN TROD UCTOR F. I I 

24th), aucl which revoked all reservations made, or 
expectancies granted, in his name. He soon showed 
his intention to respond to nearly all the demands of 
the reforming cardinals, by declaring against pluralities, 
renouncing the right of ordering reservations, and 
seeking to limit the operation, and thereby to diminish 
the issue, of indulgences. But the best proof of his 
resolve to f oust Simon Magus from his time-honoured 
seat' is to be found in his strenuous declaration 
against abuses which at Rome had come to be con- 
sidered institutions. He reduced his household in a 
spirit of primitive simplicity, and adapted his military 
establishment to the model of Sparta on a peace 
footing. He tried to prevent his subjects from bear- 
ing arms, and the cardinals from granting sanctuary. 
And while he announced his intention of abolishing 
the multitudinous new offices created by his predecessor, 
he incurred by his cold and almost precisian reserve the 
contemptuous hatred of the Eoman artistic and literary 
world. 

If Adrian VI. actually supposed that his well-meant 
but crude efforts would be crowned with success, he 
had reckoned without Rome. The population of the 
city desired money to be spent in, among, and upon 
it. The official world of the Curia opposed with deadly 
determination this sudden deviation of the Papacy into 
the path of administrative reform. Adrian was laughed 
at as a Platonic idealist among the Romulean rabble ; 
he was execrated for appointing Flemings and Germans 
to some of the most confidential of the offices left in his 
court ; not a grain of popular sympathy was from first 
to last bestowed upon his endeavours. But the resist- 



12 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

ance to these of course centred in the College of 
Cardinals, to which, with the exception of one nomina- 
tion immediately before his death, he made no additions, 
His policy was indeed here supported by Caraffa, who, 
like Adrian, had imbibed ideas of ecclesiastical reform 
in Spain, and by one or two others. But even Cajetano 
(de Yio), who had learnt patience from the results of 
the Lateran Council, advised deliberation, and Soderini 
uttered warnings fraught with the experience of three 
pontificates. Thus the Pope was left to carry on the 
struggle nearly alone ; nor is it wonderful that he 
should have had resort to men of piety and learning, 
on whose sympathy he thought himself able to count, 
and among them to his countryman Erasmus, the 
foremost man of letters of the age. The correspond- 
ence between Adrian VI. and Erasmus, however, shows 
that, whatever may have been at this time the great 
scholar's mental attitude towards the Lutheran refor- 
mation, he had scant sympathy to spare for the 
counter-movement as conceived by the actual head 
of the Church. He declined the Pope's invitation to 
Borne, taking occasion to express both his annoyance 
at being charged there with the authorship of the new 
heresy, and his conviction that no advice of his was 
called for if that heresy was to be suppressed by 
persecution. And he was right ; since, transparently 
honest as Pope Adrian was, he could hardly have acted 
in concert with an ally who invoked the sweet name of 
Liberty. Before the final reply of Erasmus was indited, 
the Pope had already entered upon the second part of 
Lis scheme of counter-reformation. Luther's patron, 
Frederick the Wise of Saxony, was admonished to re- 



INTRODUCTORY. 13 

pentance in a Papal missive, containing an attack upon 
Luther himself as virulent as it was ill-founded. Then, 
in December 1523, through his legate, Chieregati, at the 
Diet of Nurnberg, the Pope denounced the Lutheran 
movement to the Estates in the most unmeasured 
terms, and declared his determination to resist it. In 
the same breath, however, he professed his desire, but 
for which he would never have taken upon himself the 
burden of the Papacy, to reform the deformed Catholic 
Church. With true greatness of soul, he caused the 
condition of that Church to be described to the Diet 
as corrupt from the head downwards. The Diet replied 
in a very cool tone, recurring to the grievances of the 
German nation against the Eoman Cnria, and suggest- 
ing that they should be remedied "before the proposed 
steps were taken against Luther. In no other way 
could a modus mvendi be found up to the meeting of 
a General Council, which it was hoped would soon be 
summoned to some suitable German city. No desire 
was indicated to break with the Pope, but the sanction 
of the Diet to the execution of the Edict of Worms 
was distinctly refused, and even a request on the part 
of the Pope for the institution of proceedings against 
certain preachers of heresy in Nurnberg itself was de- 
clined. The result must have been a bitter disappoint- 
ment to Adrian, although in truth his difficulties at 
Rome left him no time for proceeding effectively against 
His failure the German reformation. In the midst of 
nnd death. t]iem te ^^ (September 1 4, 1 5 2 3). At his 
death-bed, the cardinals to whom he commended the 
cause of the Church are said to have responded with 
eager enquiries as to the disposal of his personal pro- 



14 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

perty. His great endeavour was doomed to failure, 
if only because he ignored the most obvious considera- 
tions of policy, and sought to accomplish his ends 
forthwith and unassisted, save by the sanctity of his 
office. Sacred no doubt it still was to many minds, 
but hardly to those of all the cardinals, not to speak 
of the protonotaries, referendaries, solicitors, writers of 
the archives, collectores plwribi, and other officials at 
Rome. Adrian expected, with a confidence either 
childish or sublime, that everything, including the 
Emperor's necessities, would bend to the demands of 
his own zeal He brought no other leverage to bear 
upon the twofold task which he had set himself to 
accomplish, and Christendom might indeed have cried 
miracle had he lifted the load. 

Adrian's successor, Clement VII. (i 5 23-34), though 

not indifferent to the efforts which, in the course of 

his reian, religious enthusiasm continued to 

The crisis of o ? o 

^oUr^indTr ma ke at R me ; returned to the ordinary 
element vii. p a p a i methods of government and policy. 
At first, indeed, he displayed some diplomatic activity 
on behalf of the suppression of heresy in the Empire, 
and put forth a thin decree bearing upon the removal of 
certain internal abuses. In 1524 his legate Oampeggi 
at Ratisbon published a mandate conceived in the 
spirit of Adrian's reforms, and modelled on their 
Spanish precedents. It appears to have exercised a 
salutary effect upon the South German clergy, and to 
Lave approved itself to the great English Cardinal 
Wolsey, himself a reformer of the moderate type. The 
time of its publication was opportune, for a reaction 
against Luther's no-compromise seemed to have set in 



INTRODUCTORY. 15 

even in Germany, and a great opportunity seemed to 
offer itself to Erasmus and the Erasmians. But all 
too soon the sky was darkened by events which con- 
stitute an epoch in the history of the Papacy. Not so 
much by his own fault, as by that of the policy in- 
herited by him from previous holders of the temporal 
power, Clement VII. had to throw himself into the 
arms of France and to quarrel with the Emperor. 
Not only did the Edict of Worms now become a dead 
letter, but soon the imperial army was marching upon 
Borne. In the sacco di Roma (i 527) Spanish soldiers 
shared with German landsJcnechte ; nor was it to the 
Protestant world alone that the judgment of Heaven 
seemed to have descended on the city of the Popes. 
Charles V., who now held Pope Clement as a prisoner 
in his power, might perhaps have solved the twofold 
question of the reformation of the Church and of the 
suppression of the religious revolt by simply abolishing 
the temporal power. Or he might have refused to re- 
store it unless after a thorough reform of the Roman 
Curia and of the whole system of Papal administration, 
such as was actually demanded by his Spaniards. At the 
very least he might have carried out the plan, which lie 
had cherished during the last three years, of assembling 
a General Council, whose reformatory decrees no Papal 
intrigues could have hindered, manipulated, or stultified. 
Charles V. contented himself with trusting to the weak- 
ness of the restored Pope. The demand for a Council 
was evaded at Bologna (November 1 529), where, about 
the very time when Protestantism was seeking to 
establish itself on definite dogmatic bases, the Papacy 
returned to political manoeuvres. Successfully resist- 



1 6 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION'. 

Ing the Emperor's reiterated demands for a Council, 
Clement called in the aid of the infidel and heterodox 
world to redress the balance of the faithful. Thus he 
contrived to maintain his own political influence, and 
to assure the future of the house of Medici. He was 
warned by the Venetian Contarini that the welfare of 
the Church, for which it was the Pope's duty to labour, 
did not rest on her temporal power. The personally 
respectable but common- place character of Clement 
VII. enabled him to pass unchanged through an ex- 
perience more awful than had befallen any of his pre- 
decessors. But just as the Rome of the Renascence 
was never again to rise from her ruins, so the Church 
of which Rome remained the centre was already before 
his death (September 1534) awake to the fact that 
in the epoch now at hand she could no longer remain 
standing in the old ways. 



CHAPTER II. 
THE BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 



PAUL III. (Alexander Farnese, 1534-49) w &s quali- 
fied neither by his antecedents nor by his character 
for the task of reforming the Church, but 
forty years of license during his cardinalate 
had not altogether blunted his perception of what he 
might help to effect as a Pope. Very soon after his 
election he gave proof of his insight both into the 
spiritual needs of the Church and Into the shortcomings 
of his predecessors. But unfortunately none of his 
responsibilities, besides the duty of upholding the 
temporal power, seemed to him so obvious and so 
pressing as the traditional Papal obligation of providing 
for his family. Thus he succeeded in obtaining for his 
descendants a respectable place as Dukes of Parma and 
Piacenza among the sovereign families of Italy and 
Europe. The really determining force of his versatile 
foreign policy was not religious bigotry, from which he 
was personally free, nor even his sincere desire for 
peace between the great contending powers. It was, 
in a word, dynastic ambition, which was, paradoxically 
enough, on occasion stronger in him even than the ties 



1 8 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

of blood. Not even his hatred of the ascendancy of 
Charles V., established by the issue of the Smalcaldic 
war, nor the suspicion probably entertained by him 
that the imperial policy was privy to the assassination 
of his own son (September 1547), prevented him from 
seeking in Charles V. a support which the dynasty of 
the Farnese could not spare. In the religious policy 
of a Pope actuated by such a master-motive it would 
be futile to seek for any inner consistency. The mind 
of Paul III., though enlightened and in some sense 
unprejudiced, was* not moved by spiritual zeal ; and 
thus the religious history of his reign is full of startling 
contrasts. 

The earliest attempts in this period to regenerate the 

Church of Eome without breaking the mould of her 

existing forms are not associated with any 

Spiritual ... . , ji 

movements opposition, conscious or unconscious, to tue 
in Italy. labours and aspirations of Luther and the 
reformers who followed in his path. In Italy, the first 
manifestations during the sixteenth century of a desire 
for a spiritual revival in the Church represent a natural 
reaction against the prevailing fashion of unbelief. At 
the Lateran Council in 1513 Leo X. had to assert by 
a < constitution' the doctrine of the individual immor- 
tality of the soul. Yet neither the circle in which 
Leo had himself grown up, nor that which dominated 
Roman society under his rule, could lay claim to 
orthodoxy. Though Lorenzo the Magnificent and his 
Academy had never defied the teachings of the Church, 
yet their own point of view was essentially mystic and 
undogmatic. Leo X.'s personal interest in divinity has 
probably been underrated; but even in the case of a 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 19 

Pope it is permissible to deduce his inclinations from 
the company which he keeps. Thus certain pious and 
reflecting minds began to fear lest the most spiritual 
elements in the work of the Church and of her priest- 
hood might either meet with disregard and derision, or 
come to be dissociated from the distinctive doctrines 
and practices of the Catholic religion. At some time 
in the course of this pontificate (1513-22) an Oratory 
The Oratory of f Divine Love was founded in the church 
UivmeLove. of g tg> Sylvester ,and Dorothea in Trastevere 
at Rome, and its services and exercises were attended 
by a congregation of between fifty and sixty members, 
including the future Cardinals Contarini, Sadoleti, 
G-hiberti, and Carafla. The precedent of this foundation 
was speedily imitated at Vicenza and in several other 
towns ; and in the reign of Adrian VI. the movement 
of the Oratorians naturally threw ont further fibres. 
Under Clement VII. the dire catastrophe which befell 
the city of Rome together with the Pope deprived the 
Renascence in Italy of its very centre and focns ; nor 
did Rome for a long time, or the Italian Renascence ever, 
recover from the shock. Thus an influence in the main 
antagonistic to a restoration of the spiritual life and 
energy of the Church was permanently impaired. But 
for the moment this effect could not be measured ; and 
after the sack of Rome the representatives of the Re- 
nascence and those of the religious revival were alike 
fugitives from its walls. Not a few of both the one 
and the other group found their way to Venice, a city 
whose own power was already on the wane, but which 
alone among the communities of Northern and Central 
Italy had remained untouched by war or foreign inva** 



so THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

sion. Theological opinion enjoyed much freedom of 
utterance here, and the intimate mercantile relations 
with Germany had given rise to a very warm interest 
in the new Lutheran doctrines. At Venice, then, and 
in the neighbouring University of Padna, there met 
several scholars and ecclesiastics belonging to the school 
of thought associated with the Oratory of Divine Love 
beyond the Tiber. Hither came, at least 
in passing, Gian Pietro Garaffa, bishop of 
Chieti and archbishop of Brindisi. Born of an illus- 
trious and influential Campanian family, and trained in 
the best learning of the Renascence, he had been early 
introduced to the Papal court, and had earned distinc- 
tion as nuncio at the courts of Ferdinand and Henry 
VIII. In Spain he had been fired by the spectacle of 
a genuine religious revival. Leo X. had afterwards 
availed himself of his theological acumen when the 
Lutheran heresy underwent examination ; and he had 
been consulted on the schemes which lay so near to 
the heart of Adrian VI. Under Clement VII. Caraffa, 
had withdrawn from court into a convent, though the 
Pope had proposed to confer upon him an extraordinary 
disciplinary authority over the clergy resident at Eome 
(May 1524); but even during the dark days in question, 
he refused to despair of the future of the Church. 

Gasparo Contarini was a Venetian born, and an 

eminent senator of the republic, which he had also 

served on foreign missions. To whatever 

degree his views of the cardinal doctrine of 

justification may have approached Luther's, his doctrinal 

opinions seem to have been as broad as his conceptions 

of ecclesiastical government; while his conciliatory 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 21 

wisdom and lofty independence of spirit were alike 
indigenous to the city of his origin. Other noble 
Venetians sympathised in the highest aspirations of 
the scholars of Padua, but none more ardently than 
the ' nobleman of England/ whose royal 
blood and generous bearing had marked 
him out even when a mere student in the venerable 
university. He probably thought himself but a so- 
journer in these seats of learning and culture, when 
in 1534 he was ordered by his royal kinsman, Henry 
VIII.j to renounce the supremacy of the Pope. After 
the king had acknowledged the receipt of Pole's de- 
fence of the unity of the Church by an invitation to 
England, and that invitation had been declined, there 
could be no peace between them. But the early in- 
tercourse between Contarini and Pole, who together 
with Caraffa may be said to represent the opening 
stage of the Counter-Keformation, was animated by no 
purely or essentially controversial purpose. On the 
contrary, as Ranke has shown, the teaching of Contarini 
and his school, more especially on the crucial ques- 
tion of j ustification, was in actual touch with theological 
ideas which at this time had penetrated into various 
spheres of Italian society, and in their turn had much 
in common with Protestant doctrines proper. Least 
of all could these relations remain obscure at a time 
when the influence of the Reformation itself, besides 
reaching Venice from Germany, had from Prance and 
Navarre penetrated into Northern Italy, and had thence 
by way of Ferrara, where Calvin at one time took 
refuge, reached the Eomagna and the immediate neigh- 
bourhood of Eome. It thus becomes easy to under- 



22 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

stand on the one hand the readiness of Contarmi and 
his friends to entertain schemes of reunion, and on 
the other the determination of the Jesuits to eradicate 
the effects, visible in almost every city from Naples to 
Milan, of the insinuating literary arguments of Juan 
Valdez and his disciples, and of the powerful sermons 
of Bernardino Ochino. 

Very soon after his accession in 1534? Paul III., 
beginning, more wisely than Adrian VI., with men 
instead of measures, created six new car- 
creTtedVy 13 ' s dinals, chosen without their own knowledge, 
Paul in. ^^ purely on account of their religious views 

and sentiments. Contarini is said to have been the 
first nominated, and to have proposed the rest. They 
included, besides Caraffa and Pole, Matteo Ghiberti, 
the exemplary bishop of Verona, whom Leo X. had 
honoured, and whom ' Vida sung;' Federigo Fregoso, 
archbishop of Salerno, and Jacopo Sadoleti, bishop of 
Carpentras in France, both of whom had, like Grhiberti, 
frequented the Oratory of Divine iJove. Sadoleti, ad- 
mired far and near as a type of the elegant culture of 
the later Renascence, was the author of a work in 
which he argued that the caducity of the Church could 
only be cured by the introduction of a new and more 
vigorous discipline. Yet it was in no truculent spirit 
that he or those associated with him accepted the 
Papal nomination. When announcing his appointment 
to JMelanchthon, and asking for the friendship of the 
G-erman reformer, he declared himself not to be " the 
kind of man in whom difference of opinion at once 
gives rise to hatred." 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 23 

The next step of Paul III. was to appoint a com- 
mission consisting of these new cardinals, together with 
two other members of the Sacred Colleg-e, 

Commission ^ TAT -I-II^T . 

on churcii Oortese and Aleander, both of them eminent 
for learning, while the latter had gained 
reputation as a diplomatist by his exertions in Germany 
in connection with the bull of excommunication against 
Luther and the Edict of "Worms. This commission 
was charged with the preparation of proposals, in 
harmony of course with accepted doctrines and tra- 
ditions, for the reform of the Church. Its report is the 
celebrated constlium de emendandd ecclesid. Contarini, 
the soul of the entire transaction, appears to have 
abandoned his original intention of demanding the 
opinion of all his colleagues on each head of the com- 
mission, but there was no lack of earnestness, or even 
of boldness, in their joint conclusions. The report 
insisted with pitiless logic upon the principle that no 
payment could be accepted by the Pope for any spiritual 
grace without the guilt of simony being incurred by him, 
and reflected severely on the condition of the regular 
orders, urging that, if they were not altogether abolished, 
they should at least be prohibited from receiving any 
more novices, while those already under their care should 
be dismissed. It also took occasion to reprehend the 
spread of irreligious teaching from academical chairs, 
and even from church pulpits. The influence of Con- 
tarini, who supplemented the report by tractates of his 
own, chiefly directed against cunalistic abuses, brought 
about the appointment of special commissions for the 
execution of reforms in various branches of the Papal 
administration^ and the issue of bulls indited in the 



24 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

same spirit. The publication of the entire report was, 
however, postponed until it could be laid before a 
G-eneral Council; but to the convocation of such a 
council the action of the Pope seemed logically to point. 
Both within and beyond the frontiers of the Empire, 
in Wurtemberg and at Augsburg, in Saxony and in 
Brandenburg, in Livonia and in the Scandi- 
p^ofest s autism, navian north, as well as in England and in 
1532-47- Switzerland, the course of events during the 
fourteen years which intervened between the Religious 
Peace of Nurnberg (1532) and the outbreak of the 
Smalcaldic War (i 546) seemed to justify the confidence 
of the Protestants, In the midst of these advances of 
heresy, Charles V., though steadily adhering to the plan 
of a General Council, was involved in arduous conflicts 
which made it necessary for him to conciliate the 
Protestant interest in the Empire. In both the French 
wars of this period (1536-38 and 1 5 4 2-44) the S ultan 
was the ally of Francis I. ; the floodgates of Hungary 
stood open, and Austria and the Empire were in con- 
stant peril. The Association of Catholic Princes, formed 
in opposition to the League of Smalcald (1538), was 
under these circumstances wholly ineffective; and by 
the advice of Granvelle the Emperor encouraged a 
series of theological conferences between 

Conferences on , _ ... 

- Koman Catholic and Lutheran divines with 



union, . 

a view to finding a basis for re-union. 
Already at Frankfort (1539) the Protestants made 
plain their desire for a definitive settlement, and refused 
to hear of the intervention of a Papal nuncio in future 
discussions of the subject. The conferences that followed 
were looked forward to with many pious hopes, 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 25 

and many minds devoutly attached to the Church 
once more renewed their aspirations for her reforma- 
tion from within. But the desired result remained 
unaccomplished either at Hagenau and Worms (i 540), 
or by the more elaborate efforts made on the occasion 
of the Diet of Eatisbon (1541). Here failure was 
ensured by the effort^ of French seconded by English 
diplomacy, and still more by the stiff-neckedness of 
some of the Protestant princes, led by the Elector 
John Frederick of Saxony, and encouraged by Luther 
himself. But Oontarini too, who, sped by the good 
wishes of Pole, appeared as Papal legate, arrived at 
the limit of the concessions for which he was prepared 
on the subject of the Eucharist ; and it is open to 
grave doubt whether his previous concessions on other 
points would have been ratified by the Pope. Ulti- 
mately, after the Ratisbon Interim had postponed a 
settlement (1541), it was decided not to submit to a 
future General Council even those points on which an 
agreement had been reached ; and the failure of the 
entire transaction was made patent by the Emperor's 
renewal of the Nurnberg league of Catholic princes, 
of which, at his instigation, the Pope, disappointed or 
disillusioned, now became a member. The schisrn 
thus seemed remediless, and in the Empire the Pro- 
testant interest continued in the ascendant. Mean- 
while, in Italy, under influences which had at first 
co-operated with the endeavours of the school or 
party to which Contarini and Pole belonged, a move- 
ment was already on foot which was speedily to urge 
the Church of Rome in a contrary direction to that of 
comprehension or tolerance. The pontificate of Paul 



26 - THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

III. may (of course without exact chronological accu- 
racy) be regarded as the birth-time of the militant 
orders of the Catholic reaction. 

The reformation of the monastic orders, recognised 

as necessary at Constance and actually taken in hand 

at Basel, had made some progress even in 

New Orders. . ,.,, . '1.1 T> 

countries still in communion with Kome ; 
and wherever an attempt to enforce it was made by 
Church or State, academical, literary, and general 
public opinion were, as a rule, ready with their support. 
Still, a wholly new impulse was given to the move- 
ment in the period now under discussion. The last 
order founded before the age of the Protestant refor- 
mation had been that of the Minims, established by 
Francis of Paula (canonised i 5 19) in Calabria, and con- 
firmed by Sixtus IV. in 1473, The earliest monastic 
institution which it is possible to connect with the 
Catholic reaction is the organisation in 1522 by 
the Venetian Paolo Giustiniani at Masaccio in the 
Papal States of a reformed congregation of the Camal- 
dolites, themselves an aftergrowth of the Benedictines. 
The reformed rule, framed by both Adrian VI. an<J 
Clement VIL, was ultimately established with great 
rigour at Monte Corona ; but inasmuch, as, in accord- 
ance with the original design of the order, its opera- 
tion was essentially isolating, the congregation, which 
spread in Italy, Germany, and Poland, could not exer- 
cise much direct influence upon the revival of religious 
life and sentiment. Far different was the effect of the 
reformation one among many in the 

The Captfchinj. . . ; 

great Franciscan order which Matteo de 
Bassi began in 1 5 2 5, and which in 1528 resulted in the 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 27 

establishment near Camerino, with the approval of Pope 
Clement VII., of the so-called Capuchins. They do not 
appear to have obtained full independence as an .order 
till nearly a century later (1619), but in the mean- 
time they had done more than enough to 'justify their 
existence. In Italy, where they began by exhibiting 
a self-sacrificing devotion during the ravages of the 
plague, they contributed more than perhaps any other 
agency to sustain the fidelity of the people at large to 
the Established Church. Though both in earlier and 
in 'later times there wera among them many men of 
learning, including their vicar-general the celebrated 
Bernardino Ochino, whose apostasy could hardly have 
failed to damage a less robust body, it was their popu- 
lar fibre which gave them their peculiar vitality. 
Like the Franciscans of the thirteenth and fourteenth 
centuries, they were the preachers of the people, and their 
oratory exercised its influence over a great part of 
Europe, often no doubt flying in the face of all canons 
of refinement. -Thus it was not only in matters of 
State policy that the Capuchins were afterwards at 
issue ' with their contemporaries the Jesuits. With 
much of the strength of the great mendicant order of 
which the Capuchins were an offshoot, they combined 
one of the chief symptoms of its age of decay. Pro- 
hibited from depending upon any provision of their own, 
they resorted to whatever means were at hand for work- 
ing upon the superstitions of their public. In an age 
peculiarly prone to belief in witchcraft and devilry of 
all kinds, they established a pre-eminence as exor- 
cists which assured to them a reputation even among 
Protestant populations. The organisation of the female 



28 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

Capuchines, established at Naples in 1538 by a Catalan 
lady, appears to have been modelled upon the rigorous 
original rule of the Clares. 

An even more striking contrast is that between the 

Capuchins and the Theatines, confirmed by Clement YII. 

in 1524, and soon settled on the Monte 

TbeTheatinea. Finido ^ KomeB Their f oun ders were Gae- 

tano of Thiene, a native of Vicenza, and Gian Pietro 
Caraffa. The former had quitted a lucrative post at the 
Roman court in order to transplant the ideas of the 
Oratory of the Divine Love to his native city, Venice 
and Verona, and had gradually come to concentrate 
his pious thoughts upon the reformation of the secular 
clergy of the Church. On his return to Rome, Boni- 
facio da Colle, a Lombard lawyer, became interested 
in his design, and then it was enthusiastically taken 
up by Caraffa, whose bishopric of Chieti, or, according 
to the older form, Theate, gave its name to the new 
Order of the Theatines} The members of this order 
called themselves, not monks, but clerks- regular ; their 
superior bore the title of provost; their costume was 
the ordinary clerical dress; their statutes explicitly 
declared it unfit that, either in the conduct of life or 
the services of religion, the conscience should be bound 
by mere usage. Clearly, the idea of their founders was 
the restoration of the clergy, by the example of these 
simple priests, to the primitive apostolic type. Indeed, 
the Theatines might remind us of the Low German 
Brotherhood of the Common Life, were it not for the 
select and aristocratic character impressed upon this 

1 J'ra Paolo states that it was customary in his day at Venice to 
call ' votaresses of the Jesuits' Chictines. 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 29 

* seminary of bishops 5 by Caraffa, who for a time gave 
himself up entirely to its cause. They showed great 
activity both in the care of the sick and as preachers, 
and their missions afterwards spread from Italy, where 
they were zealous in staying the growth of heresy, to 
the remote regions of Georgia, Circassia, and Tartary. 
The example of the Theatines was imitated in seve- 
ral quarters. The clerks-regular of St. Paul (Paulines), 
other Ordeis whose congregation was founded by An- 
m Italy. tonio Maria Zacharia of Cremona and two 
Milanese associates in 1532, approved by Clement 
VII. in 1533, and confirmed as independent by 
Paul III. in 1534, in 1545 took the name of 
Barnabites, from the church of St Barnabas, which 
was given up to them at Milan. The Barnabites, 
who have been described as the democratic wing 
of the Theatines, actively engaged in the con- 
version of heretics both in Italy and in France 
and in that home of heresy, Bohemia. In 1540 
Paul III. confirmed the order of the Somascines, so 
named from the town of Somasca. Their founder, a 
Venetian noble commonly called Grirolamo Miani, ap- 
palled by the ravages of war in Lombardy, had con- 
secrated his life and wealth to the service of the poor, 
and in particular of homeless children, and had founded 
several hospitals in this part of Italy. Both these 
traditions were carried on by his order, afterwards 
called the Order of St. Majolus, from a church made 
over to it at Padua ; but it does not appear to have 
acquired a more than local importance. Almost equally 
modest in their beginnings were the labours of Philip of 
Neri, a young Florentine of good birth (151 5-1595) ; 



30 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

canonised 1-622), who in 1548 instituted at Eome the 
Society of the Holy Trinity, to minister to the wants 
of the pilgrims at Eome. But the operations of his 
mission gradually extended till they embraced the 
spiritual welfare of the Eoman population at large, 
and the reformation of the Roman clergy in particular. 
No figure is more serene and more sympathetic to us 
in the history of 'the Catholic reaction than that of 
this latter-day ' apostle of Eome.' Prom his associa- 
tion, which followed the rule of St. Augustine, sprang 
in IS7S the Congregation of the Oratory at Eome, 
famous as the seminary of much that is most admirable 
in the labours of the Catholic clergy. 

This activity in the foundation and renovation of 
monastic orders continued throughout the reign of 
Paul III., r whom in 1544 we find confirming the 
famous female order of the Ursulines, established by 
Angela of Brescia, with a view, not to isolation from the 
world, but to a living care of the unfortunate. There 
seems no reason for assuming any very close or direct 
connection to have existed in these years be- 

bpam. the movement in Italy and the early 



efforts of Spanish mysticism. This altogether indige- 
nous growth never exhibited the slightest tendency to 
estrange itself from the established Church, which, 
notwithstanding the fears of the Inquisition, was im- 
measurably strengthened by the encouragem-ent com- 
municated to pious minds from this new world of 
religious emotion. Peter of Alcantara (14991562) 
was 'one of the first to exhibit the combination of medi- 
tative religiosity with reforming enthusiasm character- 
istic of the Spanish mysticfe. Forced by Jofrn III 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 31 

of Portugal from the lovely conventual retreat in which 
he composed his Golden Book on mental prayer, he re- 
formed the Franciscan order of which he was provincial 
in Estrarnadura, both in Spain and in Portugal, and 
i n * 5 5 5 established the congregation of the Barefooted 
Friars, afterwards known as of the strictest observance 
of St. Peter of Alcantara. Alejo Venegas was likewise 
at the height of his activity in the period covered 
by the pontificate of Paul III., as were Juan d'Avilla 
(1500-69), the eloquent c apostle of Andalusia/ 
and his Portuguese convert called Juan di Dio, who 
in i 540 founded the order of the Brethren of Charity, 
devoted more especially to the relief of the physical suf- 
ferings of the poor and unhappy. To the same period 
and group belongs the Franciscan Juan de los Angeles, 
the friend of St. Francis of Borgia ; but it was not 
till the nest generation that the fruits of their enthu- 
siasm were to become most fully manifest. 

In Spain, the assistance given to the progress of 
the Counter-Keformation by these new associations 
The comply was j f^ow. the nature of the case, wholly 
oi jesus indirect ; but, even as to Italy, an estimate 
of the extent of that assistance is not in all cases 
possible. The great religious society of which it 
remains to speak may be said to have been expressly 
called into life in order to advance the movement, 
which acquired an entirely new impetus so soon as it 
was informed by the fiery spirit of Spanish religious 
enthusiasm. The story of Ignatius Loyola (1491- 
1556)5 the founder of the Jesuit order, who, after his 
beatification had been pronounced by Pope - Paul V. 
(1607), was canonised as St. Ignatius by Gregory 



32 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

XV. (1622), cannot be narrated here. ,As has fre- 
quently been pointed out, such a character as Loyola's, 
and such a life's work as his, could have taken their 
origin nowhere but in Spain, the land of ardent aspi- 
rations and of heroic endurance, and from of old 
a nursery of combatant Christian chivalry. Even 
scholastic philosophy was not cultivated with pre- 
eminent success in mediaeval Spain, and the mysti- 
cism to which reference has been made was the 
product of sentiment rather than of speculation. The 
alwribrados, though decried as a sect by ignorance and 
prejudice, were guiltless either of heretical intentions 
or of doctrinal independence. Thus the great religious 
revival of Ferdinand and Isabella had been carried 
out on a well -prepared soil, and its effects were en- 
hanced by the conquest of the New World for the Cross 
as well as for the Crown. Lastly, though neither Ferdi- 
nand nor his grandson Charles would ever have deigned 
to become the mere tools of the Papacy, the nation 
was fully aware of their design that the power of Spain 
should control the world over which the Pope claimed 
the spiritual supremacy. Loyola accordingly lived in 
an atmosphere of ideas which forbade his being content 
with one more attempt at puritanising the Franciscan 
or some other of the older orders, or even with rang- 
ing himself among the Theatines (who gave him shelter 
at Venice in 1537), as one of Caraffa's saints suited 
for Bishoprics. To the Theatines he no doubt owed 
the suggestion of such a society as that which he was 
on the eve of founding, but the idea had its roots in 
his nation's historic past. 

When, on his partial recovery from his wound and 



OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 33 

Ms surgeons, Loyola resolved to serve God and His 
saints as a monk, he cannot have known much about the 
progress of the Protestant Reformation* Indeed, when, 
after his ascetic exercises and visions in the Dominican 
convent at Manrese, and his infructuous pilgrimage 
to Jerusalem, he sat with heroic doggedness among 
the philosophy and divinity students at Alcala and 
Salamanca, though already himself in some measure a 
popular teacher and a counsellor of beautiful souls, 
the Inquisition twice laid hands upon him. Of course 
he was suspected of being an alumbrado* When in 
1528 he resumed his studies at Paris, he must have 
felt nearer to the purpose of his life, with which his 
journeys into Belgium and to London may have had 
some connexion. At all events, before, in 1535, he 
betook himself to Venice, the nucleus of his great in- 
stitution was in existence. At first it consisted of two 
academical acquaintances of Loyola, the Savoyard Pierre 
Le Ffevre and the noble Navarrese Francis Xavier, who 
then occupied a chair in the College of Beauvais at 
Paris. The Spaniards Lainez, Salmeron, and Bobadilla, 
and the Portuguese Rodriguez, likewise took part in 
the famous meeting held in the Church of St. Mary 
on Montmartre (August 15, 1534). The list was com- 
pleted by the Savoyard Le Jay and the Frenchmen 
Codure and Brousset, all of them Parisian students, 
who, in the same or the following year, joined Loyola's 
followers during his own absence from Paris. In 1537 
all the associates met first at Venice, and, towards the 
end of the year, at Rome. Already before they reached 
the latter city> their leader seems to have bestowed on 
them the name of the Company of Jesus 3 very possibly 
C. II. C 



32 

34 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

a reminiscence of one of the abortive religious orders 
of knighthood founded by Pius II. (1459), and always 
preferred by Loyola, as significant of the military 
organisation of his institution. 1 When, after their 
arrival at Koine, they found that the Holy Land re- 
mained inaccessible to them, they lost no time in defin- 
ing to themselves the objects of their common engage- 
ments. Mission-work, especially among heretics, and 
afterwards among heathen, and education, were their 
special tasks. Thus, even before the confirmation of 
the order, probably about the time when Loyola was 
himself involved in charges of heresy, which are rather 
obscurely mixed up with his reprobation of the crypto- 
Lutheranism of a certain Tiemontese monk, his followers 
distinguished themselves as the assailants of heresy at 
Rome itself, and at Ferrara and some of the neighbour- 
ing cities. Two members of the band were appointed 
to chairs of divinity at the Sapunza, while others were 
soon placed in charge of some of the schools recently 
founded by the Pope. But though Paul III. personally 
favoured the plans of Loyola, a protracted struggle 
ensued, which must have been conducted by the latter 
with singular skill, before the desired confirmation was 
granted. As has been the case with other eminent 
fanatics, the astute element in him showed itself com- 
paratively late , but of its strength, his dealings with 



1 It was not the custom during tlie sixteenth century for individual 
members of the Society to call themselves 'Jesuits ;' indeed, the term 
seems to be used as a kind of nickname, and is so employed by Calvin 
in 1560. In Spain and Portugal the members of the Company were, 
in its early days, known as Theatines, Ignatians, or Apostles. 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 35 

temporal governments and their interests, as well as 
his injunctions to his disciples, leave no doubt. In tlio 
days of expectancy, though for a time the new religious 
enterprise was chiefly popular with the lower orders, 
yet it had also secured powerful friends, such as 
Cardinals Oontarini and De Carpi, and the Emperor's* 
sister, Margaret of Parma. Thus the Pope, upon whom 
a personal interview with Loyola had made a deep 
impression, was encouraged to ignore an unfavourable 
report from a commission of three cardinals, and on 
September 27, 1540, he issued the bull JReyimini, con- 
firming the new order. The subsequent bull, Injunc- 
tion nubis (1543), abolished the restriction of the 
number of the members of the order to sixty, which 
Loyola had speedily discovered a way of evading. New 
privileges facilitating the ministrations of the Company 
in all parts of the world we-re conferred upon it by 
Paul III. (1545 and 1549)7 while the results of its 
labours were amply recognised ini his bull Pastoralis 
offidi cum (i 548). The Jesuits obtained all the rights 
of the older orders, together with the privilege for 
their general of absolving his subordinates from all 
ecclesiastical penalties except in abnormal cases reserved 
for the decision of the Pope. Other favours were 
granted to the order by Paul's successor, Julius III., 
who proved its consistent friend (1550). 

The bulls establishing the order and extending its 

privileges contained in themselves the substance of tLe 

Constitutions , which, though not published 

8 sys em ' till after the death of Loyola, and then as 

revised by Lainez (1558), had for some years previously 



36 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

regulated the life and labours of the Jesuits, With 
these were published the Declarations^ which already 
exemplify the well-known Jesuit tendency to exceptions 
mitigating, and often to all appearance materially 
modifying, a rule. This tendency is carried much far- 
ther in the collection of so-called Secret Institutions 
(Monita Secreted), from successive generals to their sub- 
ordinates (first published in 1 6 1 2), of which, however, 
the Jesuits have always denied the genuineness, and 
which, at all events, possesses no official character. On 
the other hand, there has been no attempt to gainsay 
Loyola's authorship of the Spiritual JSxercises, published 
in 1548 for the use of laymen and novices, and to 
some extent suggested by a mystical manual of de- 
votion by Garcia de Oisneros, abbot of Manrese. (The 
Directory for the conduct of these exercises was not 
definitively adopted till r 593-94 ) From these sources 
we derive our knowledge of the principles and methods 
which were characteristic of the order in its early 
days, and by adhering to which it accomplished a 
great part of its successes. 

In the three vows taken by an ordinary member of 
the Company there was nothing unfamiliar to common 
monastic usage. The simple import of the vow of 
poverty was indeed materially modified in practice, 
the Constitutions as well as the Declarations making 
sufficient provision in this direction ; but in sub- 
stance such had also been the case with earlier orders. 
Even as to the vow of obedience, Loyola could not in 
the way of metaphor go beyond the famous perinde ac 
cadaver, borrowed by him from St. Francis of Assisi. 
To this principle, as determining the relations of the 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 37 

members of the Company to their superiors, and to tlie 
general above all, tlie founder is, however, never weary 
of returning, and he is always ready, both in theory 
and in practice, to push it to its utmost logical con- 
sequences. Hence sprang the rule that in Europe no 
member of the Company should accept high office in the 
Church as bishop, archbishop, or cardinal. This rule 
owed its origin to the offer of the see of Trieste to Le 
Jay, and was enforced by Loyola, though with charac- 
teristic modifications, when that of Vienna was pressed 
upon Canisius. 1 Nor was even a virtual independence 
conceded by the general to the leading members of the 
order , he broke the attempt at resistance of Rodriguez 
when provincial in Portugal (15^-2), and taught even 
Lainez, in whom he must have divined his successor, to 
know his place (1543). Great importance no doubt also 
attached to the additional vow of obedience to the Pope 
in missionary matters, taken by the so-called professed 
of the four vows. But the members of the order who 
rose to this rank were few in number, amounting, it is 
said, to not more than thirty-five at the time of Loyola's 
death, and on an average to not more than two in the 
hundred of the entire body. In truth the success of 
the Company was much more largely than that of 
most other orders due to its chiefs or aristocracy. For 
though at first sight the enormous authority of the 
general might seem to give a monarchical character to 
the whole system, this authority was, in fact, the reverse 
of limited. The assistants, representing the chief 
provinces, and forming a kind of cabinet under the 

1 The first Jesuit who accepted the purple was Toletus (Francibco 
de TuleJo), s.a. 1593 



38 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

general, Lad not only the right of assembling a general 
congregation of the order in his despite, bat in a case 
of urgency might proceed to his deposition by a still 
more summary method. Loyola himself was about two 
years before his death (30th July I5S 6 ) obliged to 
accept a vicar imposed upon him by his assistants. A 
constitution of this kind leaves room for much suspicion 
and intrigue, but in the vigilance thus engendered 
lav another of the vital principles of the Jesuit system 
of administration and life. In many of its members 
the system, hinging on obedience and guarded at 
every point by surveillance, may have crushed some of 
the most powerful as well as most generous motives of 
human action, but it would be an error to regard the 
whole institution as a machine worked by a single will. 
The early activity of the Jesuits, though intense, was 
hardly so multiplicitous as that of some other orders. 
It was, as observed, chiefly directed to missionary and 
propagandists labours, including the diplomacy of the 
Company, largely worked through the confessors of 
royal and princely personages, and to education, soon 
in the main to its higher branches only. But all its 
seeds were sown and watered and all its fruits gathered 
ad majorem Dei gloriam, that is to say, for the ulterior 
purposes which the Society covered by this phrase, 
viz , the benefit of the Church as represented by the 
Papacy. What in Protestant eyes gives so indescrib- 
able a hollowness to Jesuit theology and Jesuit educa- 
tion, even to Jesuit oratory and literature and art ? is 
precisely what attests the subordination in this system 
of everything to the purpose for which it was called 
into life. It is not wonderful that no other religious 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 39 

society should have been trusted so much and hated so 
bitterly. That the Company of Jesus has in general 
remained free from outward extravagances of zeal such 
as have often given offence in other religious asso- 
ciations, is largely due to the cosmopolitan character 
impressed on it by its founder. Already his early 
followers were by him as much as possible employed 
on missions to countries other than their own. while his 
plan of frequently changing the place of sojourn of the 
members of his company emancipated them from the 
routine which impairs activity. 1 

Nothing, accordingly, is more striking in the early 
history of the Jesuits than the zeal and promptitude 
its earjy w ^ n which from the very beginning of their 
pio-ress. formal existence as a community each of them 
addressed himself to his specific share of their work. 
At Easter I 541, Ignatius Loyola, with some little coy- 
ness, accepted the generalship, to which he had been 
elected by six professed members of the order, and 
proceeded to the formal distribution of its labours. 
Almost the first mission intrusted to members of the 
order was that on which, in the same year, I54 r ? 
Pasquier-Brouet and Salmeron, accompanied by the 
apostolic notary Zapata as a novice, set out by way 
of Scotland to Ireland, where, in 1542, they spent a 
month of extreme and apparently futile hazards. Yet 
these same men had a large share in the 

Inltily. . - , i ? i J 

campaign against heresy which was waged 

1 The order was as early as 1547 relieved by Papal ordinance from 
the control of female conventuals. In 1545 Loyola had sanctioned an 
association of Jesuitesse 5 *, but he soon found reason to change his mind. 
The experiment was renewed and again suppressed under Urban VIIL 

(1631)- 



40 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

in Northern and Central Italy in the period immediately 
ensuing (154243). We are informed by Jesuit his- 
toriographers that Pasquier-Brouet recovered Fohgno for 
the Church (154243); that Salmeron was victorious 
at Modena and Montepulciano (1543); while Lamez, 
after working with Le F&vre at Parma and Piacenza, 
stemmed the tide of error at Venice, where, as else- 
where, it was among the upper classes that the teach- 
ing of the Jesuits proved most immediately effective, 
and where they founded a college (1542). But above 
all, our attention is directed to the success of their 
efforts in these years at Faenza, whence, in the course 
of a prolonged campaign, which established them 
in a kind of acknowledged control over the inhabi- 
tants, they caused the arch-heretic Ochino himself to 
withdraw (1543-45). Shortly afterwards (15 46), they 
established a college at Bologna. There is no reason 
to contest either the zeal or the success of this home 
mission of the Jesuits, whose labours, however, coin- 
cided with the reorganisation of the Inquisition at 
Rome (1542). Even at Naples they established a 
footing through Salmeron. At Rome itself, which, 
in accordance with the design of the order, was its 
permanent centre, Loyola in 1550 established the Colle- 
gium Romanum, soon afterwards removed to the site of 
the well-known G-esu ; and two years later the founda- 
tion of the Collegium Germanuum^ approved by a bull 
of Pope Julius III., offered visible testimony to the 
missionary aspirations of the Society in reference to 
what might be called the least secure part of Europe. 
In Spain the progress of the Company 
seemed at first less assured, though during 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 41 

the first decade of its existence it was mainly com- 
posed of Spaniards, who furni&hed nearly three-quarters 
of the first general congregation, of the oider. But, 
apart from the manifest unwillingness of Loyola to 
give a national colour to his institution, the Jesuit 
revival might well at first seem to the people, and 
more especially to the clergy of Spain, the mere sur- 
plusage of an accepted religious movement. The 
episcopate and the universities were alike under the 
influence of the Dominicans, the chief agents of the 
Inquisition. Finally, the sovereign of Spain, who was 
also, in point of fact, the supreme governor of the 
Church in his dominions, had no love to spare for the 
protegees of the Pope. Thus it came to pass that in 
Spain the Jesuits were for a time thought neither very 
interesting nor at all respectable. But before very long, 
the inner affinity between the order and the nation 
from which it had sprung prevailed, and the efforts of 
Araoz provoked great enthusiasm in Castile, Catalonia, 
and the Basque provinces. It was through his agency 
that Francis Borgia, Duke of Gandia, the viceroy of 
Catalonia, was induced to accord his powerful support 
to the order, whose permanent establishment in Spain 
was virtually due to him. In 1548 he became him- 
self a member of the Company, of which he afterwards 
rose to be general (1565-72)5 and in the same year, 
Alcala having been already deeply impressed by the 
preaching of Yillanueva, Salamanca became the seat of 
a Jesuit college. More rapid was the early progress 
of the Jesuits in Portugal, where, under 
Portu John III., they attained to the highest in- 

fluence, and whence Xavier early (1541) set forth 



42 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

for India, to earn for himself the sacred title of its 
apostle. Eodrig-uez, who remained behind, superin- 
tended the foundation (1542) of the famous college 
of the order at Ooimbra ; and being himself member 
of a noble Portuguese family, was intrusted with the 
education of John's successor, Sebastian, whose mind 
he helped to imbue with a deep, and, as it proved, 
fatal religious enthusiasm. The example thus given of 
the influence obtainable by the education of a prince 
was not lost upon the Company ; though Philip II., 
who, after Sebastian's death (1578), had made himself 
master of unwilling Portugal (1580), never forgave 
the Jesuits the influence which they had exerted there 
under the last two national sovereigns, and which they 
continued to exert under his own rule. 

In France, on the other hand, notwithstanding its 
early association with Paris, the Company had to con- 
tend with many difficulties. It was here 
ranee. regarded as an essentially Spanish growth ; 

moreover, during some of these years (i 542-44) France 
was again at war with Spain. Under Henry II. the 
order enjoyed the goodwill of the crown and of the Car- 
dinal of Lorraine ; but both the Parliament of Paris and 
the University strongly resisted a royal ordinance sanc- 
tioning the establishment of a Jesuit college in the 
capital (1550), and an agitation was provoked which, 
after a formal condemnation had been pronounced by 
the Sorbonne (1554), spread throughout the country, 
and for a time almost entirely stopped the labours of 
the order there. According to Jesuit historians, the 
dismissal from the Company of Postel, whom Margaret 
of Valois called the Wonder of the World, contributed 



BEGINM&GS CF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 43 

to this result (1551); but of its general nature there 
can be no doubt. The jealous pride of the university, 
the national instincts of the bishops and other clergy, 
and the mocking spirit abroad among the people, were 
the real obstacles in the way of the Society, whose 
members were only here and there tolerated in the 
realm until the beginning of the great religious wars 
warned the friends of the Papacy to conciliate its most 
consistent champions (1561). After this the fortunes 
of the order in France varied, but the national anti- 
pathy against it never came to an end. Of all the 
generals who have ruled over it, not one has been a 
Frenchman. 

In the neighbouring Low Countries the progress of 
the Jesuits was likewise slow, though at first Le Fevre 
The Nether- gained a following in the University of 
lands. Louvain. Even after the resignation of 

Charles V., it was only by slow degrees that Philip II. 
was prevailed upon to admit them into the country 
(1556). They were, however, greatly favoured by the 
regent, Margaret of Parma, upon whom they exercised 
a direct influence through her confessor; and thus 
their colleges at Louvain and Antwerp were opened, 
and the former place in particular became a centre of 
their operations. 

In Germany their success was continuous in the 
Catholic parts of the Empire. As early as 1540 Le 
F&vre arrived in the capacity of theolo- 
gian to the imperial ambassador at Worms, 
whence he proceeded to Ratisbon. His reports made 
a great impression upon the Pope, and probably did 
more to stimulate propagandist efforts than was effected 



44 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

by the religious conferences in the direction of re-union. 
On Le Fevre's removal to Spain, he was succeeded in 
Germany by Le Jay and Bobadilla, of whom the latter 
had in Italy laboured in common with Cardinal Pole 
at Viterbo. The political difficulties of their task be- 
gan when, after the Smalcaldic war, Charles V. sought 
to impose the Augsburg Interim (1548) upon the 
Empire. Bobadilla had to be recalled as a sacrifice 
to the displeasure excited in Charles by his successful 
exertions in urging the Catholic princes to refuse 
acceptance for themselves of the compromise, one- 
sided and temporary as it was. On the other hand, 
greater confidence than ever was felt in the Jesuits by 
the orthodox Duke William IV. of Bavaria (1508-50), 
whose example was, after some hesitation, followed 
by his successor, Albert V. (i55-79-) Under 
him, as will be seen, Ingolstadt, though it never be- 
came a purely Jesuit university like Innsbruck and 
Dillingen, was to a great extent given up to the order. 
Into the hereditary dominions of the house of Austria 
the Jesuits effected an entry in 1552, when King 
Ferdinand invited to Vienna two Jesuits from Ingol- 
stadt, Peter Canisius (Kanes), rector of the univer- 
sity, and his companion Nicholas Gandamus Canisius 
had already done good service at Cologne during the 
struggle against the Archbishop Hermann of Wied, 
in which, the Church ultimately proved victorious 
(1547), and soon obtained considerable influence over 
King Ferdinand. From Vienna, where he held an 
important position both in the university and in the 
community at large, he undertook a series of special 
missions in Upper and Lower Austria, and supplied 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC R&VIVAL. 45 

the Collegium Germanicum at Rome with promising 
novices. In Bohemia, where their influence was to "be so 
momentous at a later stage of the country's history, the 
Jesuits first arrived in 1556, and, in defiance of public 
opinion, maintained their hold upon the Clementimtm, 
their college at Prague, and upon, the churches which 
gradually fell into their hands. In Hungary the settle- 
ment which they effected in 1 561 was merely transitory. 

Such had been the progress of his Company in this 
part of E a rope, that, not long before his death, Loyola 
resolved upon the foundation of an Upper German, 
province, at the head of which Canisius was placed 
(1556). It was he who, at the religious conference 
held at Worms in 1557, destroyed such illusions as 
still remained concerning a possible reconciliation be- 
tween Koman and Protestant doctrine, and who pur- 
sued the same line of argument at Trent. When he 
resigned his provincialate in 1569, he had contributed 
more than any other man to transform the spirit of 
German Catholicism into one of unyielding intolerance. 
The text-book of the preachers and teachers whom his 
energy had planted through Upper Germany was his 
Smnma, Doctrines Christiana (1554), which is said, in 
the first hundred and thirty years after its publica- 
tion, to have run through four hundred editions. 

Canisius' visit to Poland in 1558, when he reported 
the country deeply infected with heresy, led to no 
positive result, nor was it till after the 
close of the Council of Trent that the order 
was established in this kingdom (1564). Its entry 
into Sweden belongs to a still later phase of the reli- 
gious reaction. At the time of the death of Loyok 



46 THE 

(1556), the order numbered something like one thou- 
sand members^ who were distributed through thirteen 
provinces. Of these provinces, the majority 

The order at . , -n , / T 

the tune of were Spanish or Portuguese, or formed out 

Loyola's death - J , , * , . /, . t > . 

or the colonial possessions or these king- 
doms ; three Italian, one French, two German. The for- 
mation of one of the last named, however, which was to 
have its nucleus in the Low Countries, still awaited 
the approval of Philip II., while the objects as well as 
the methods of the founder of the order were clearly 
marked out for his successors. They well knew that, 
apart from the distant missions to which Xavier had, 
np to his death (1552), devoted himself in India, 
Japan, and China, their work must be carried on in 
even wider orbits than it had been under their founder, 
and that, above all, they must never cease to act oil 
the offensive. Lainez, the second general of the 
order, was fully adequate to the task ; with Loyola's 
boldness, energy, and astuteness he combined the sub- 
tlety of mind which enabled him to give to Jesuit 
theology an elasticity of its own, while holding it fast 
to its cardinal principles, including the infallibility 
and the universal episcopacy of the Pope. The sub- 
sequent history of the Church of Rome by no means 
uniformly shows the Papacy in harmony with the 
Jesuits, but it very rarely shows the latter inconsis- 
tent with themselves, or with their task of compelling 
Christendom to turn back with them. 

In the contest now waged by Rome she had resort 
to the old as well as to the new engines in her arsenal. 
Like the Jesuit order, towards which it long continued 
unfriendly, the Inquisition in its modern form was 



OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 47 

Spanish in origin. From Aragon, wliere the institution 
lad, with an eye to the wealth of Judaising Christians, 
The inqmsi- been revived on the basis of a union of autho- 
tum m spam. ^ -b etween ^ e Dominicans and laymen 
in the confidence of the crown, it had reached Castile, 
and under Ferdinand and Isabella it had flourished 
throughout Spain, and had extended to Majorca and 
Sardinia. Early in the sixteenth century it had been 
forced upon the Sicilians ; but at Naples a successful 
resistance had been offered to its introduction. Daring 
the whole of this period the attitude of the Papacy 
towards the Inquisition had been neither sympathetic 
nor the reverse. The spirit of the Renascence age, 
and the absence of any current of religious feeling 
strong enough to overwhelm political considerations, 
produced in the Papal governments of this period an 
unmistakable spirit of tolerance ; but the financial ad- 
vantages to be gained from the renewed organism sanc- 
tioned by Sixtus IV. could not escape his successors. 
Hence the frequent conflict between Papal engagements 
towards the most Catholic sovereigns and Papal exemp- 
tions granted to those upon whom the judgment of the 
Inquisition was, with the eager concurrence of these 
sovereigns, about to descend ; hence reclamations, reser- 
vations, and disappointments hardly less cruel than 
the tender mercies of Torquemada. After some early 
struggles, Spain piessed the instrument of her suffer- 
ings closer and closer into her flesh, resenting repeated 
Papal attempts to mitigate its severity nor were the 
efforts of its agents or the sufferings of its victims 
diminished under the sway of Ximenez (1507-18), 
although this great man was not blind to the Chris- 



48 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

tian principle underlying the common saw as to pre- 
vention and cure. Under Adrian, who succeeded 
Ximenez as Inquisitor-General, the combined jealousy 
of King, Cortes, and Pope threatened the Inquisition 
with the loss of a great part of its powers ; but the 
temper of Charles was changed by the revolt of the 
Castilian cities, and the Inquisition came forth from 
this season of trial with its strength unimpaired. 
During his five years of office the hand of the good 
Adrian was as heavy upon the culprits as that of any 
of his predecessors had been ; and it is probably an 
estimate below the fact according to which, during the 
forty-three years of the first four Inquisitors-General, 
the Spanish Inquisition burnt more than I 8,000 per- 
sons, besides putting over 9000 to death m effigie, and 
sentencing over 206,000 to divers non-capital penal- 
ties. To Adrian was also due the establishment of 
the tribunal of the Inquisition in the East Indies and 
in the New World. 

On the appointment (1523) of Adrian's successor, 
Ifanrique, archbishop of Seville and afterwaixls car- 
dinal, hopes were entertained of a more lenient conduct 
of the Inquisition. Towards the Morescoes there was 
indeed an occasional show of politic moderation, though 
in the main the Inquisition worked steadily towards 
the expulsion of the entire Moorish population from 
Spanish soil, which, when accomplished (1609), per- 
manently impoverished the country. But there was 
no general relaxation of activity or rigour, and at 
the time of Manrique's death (1538), although Charles 
V. had temporarily deprived its jurisdiction of certain 
privileges, the Inquisition had spread a network of not 



BEGINNINGS of THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 49 

less than nineteen provincial tribunals over Spain and 
her colonies, and had established itself (1536) across 
the frontier in Portugal. This was the period in 
which Lutheran books first found their way across the 
Pyrenees; but it is as yet only outside their own 
country that Spaniards such as Juan Valdez and his 
brother Alfonso, or again such as Alfonso Ligurio and 
Michael Servetus, are found in sympathy with, or even 
in advance of, the ideas of the Reformation. Under 
the generalate next but one to Manrique's, that of Fer- 
nando Valdez, archbishop of Seville (1547-66), the 
Spanish Inquisition assumed the stereotyped form 
belonging to it as an agency of the Counter-Reforma- 
tion. Prom the time when Philip II. solemnly under- 
took the protection of the Inquisition at the famous auto 
da ft of Valladolid (October 8, 1559), he completely 
identified himself with the institution; but alreadv 
Charles V. bad in his last years become a convert to 
the methods as well as to the principles of the inquisi- 
tors, although he wished their name to be eschewed 
in Flanders, and although he had formerly for a time 
curtailed their jurisdiction in Spain. Both sovereigns 
contrived to put the Inquisition to very useful govern- 
mental purposes ; but above all, the religious unifor- 
mity at which it aimed seemed to them the surest 
guarantee of political as well as of religious unity. 
Thus protected and fostered by the temporal power, 
and furnished with new powers and privileges by Pope 
Paul IV. (iSSS-59), the Inquisition crushed Protes- 
tantism out of Spain, where about the middle of the 
century its roots were probably more widely spread 
than has been sometimes supposed. Its chief centres 
c &. D 



50 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

seem to have been Seville and Valladolid. In the 
former, Rodrigo de Valer, a young nobleman impas- 
sioned by the enthusiasm of moral conversion, was 
confined in a convent, where he died. Among men of 
learning charged with heretical tendencies, ^9Egidius 
(J. Gil) recanted; Ponce de la Fuente died in prison, 
At Valladolid the establishment of a Protestant com- 
munity is ascribed to Carlos de Seso, and thence 
these opinions spread to the neighbouring parts of 
Castile and Leon. Those who undertake the laborious 
task of accurately following the merciless winnowing- 
machine in its operations may perhaps succeed in 
distinguishing between the prosecutions of Lutherans, 
Calvinists, ahwibrados, and defados (Quietists), which 
filled the archives of the Spanish Inquisition. On the 
one hand, it flattered the national pride by scorning 
all consideration for the foreigner, who, whether am- 
bassador, or merchant, or common mariner, found him- 
self subjected to its control, and often exposed to its 
penalties. On the other, it excited that official self- 
consciousness which made a Lope de Vega take pride 
in placing his style of ' Familiar of the Office ' upon the 
title-pages of his books, by showing perfect fearless- 
ness of either temporal greatness or spiritual dignity, 
and by subjecting to the processes of its examiners 
princes, prelates, ministers of state, and members 
of religious orders. Indeed, the chief concern of its 
operations was with the clerical world; from arch- 
bishops and bishops, such as, above all, Carranza, 
archbishop of Toledo, who, on account of his i Com- 
mentaries on the Christian Catechism * (1558), was 
subjected to an arrest of seventeen years' duration, not 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 51 

interrupted even by the declaration in his favour of 
the Council of Trent, to supposed irregulars such as 
Ignatius Loyola and Teresa de Jesus. These examples 
sufficiently show how imperfect was the harmony be- 
tween the movement of the Counter-Eeformation as 
a whole and the Spanish Inquisition, albeit they so 
largely made war on common adversaries. 

Reference will be made below to the attempt of 
Philip II. (1559) to introduce into the Netherlands a 
The Nether- system by which, in enquiries into matters 
lauds. o f faifc]^ the bishop of each diocese was to 

be assisted by two inquisitors, in addition to seven 
canons an attempt so well remembered even in the 
Catholic provinces that they had no scruple in record- 
ing their renunciation of it in the Pacification of 
Ghent (1576), which secured to the Church her ex- 
clusive privileges in the south. In the neighbouring 
kingdom of France the zealous party were, 
in, the reign of Henry II., anxious to intro- 
duce the Inquisition when they found the ordinary 
tribunals unwilling to apply the powers conferred 
upon them for the suppression of heresy; but the 
Parliament of Paris defeated both their first attempt 
(1555) and another which was supported by a Papal 
bull approved by a royal declaration (1557). The 
Cardinal of Lorraine indeed prevailed upon Henry II. 
to force the Parliament to register the edict establish- 
ing the Inquisition (1558), but it remained ineffective, 
largely by reason of the king's political relations with 
the German Protestant princes. In the brief reign of 
Francis II., during which the Guise family controlled 
the government, the edict of Eomorantin (May 1559) 



52 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

went far towards establishing a system like tliat of 
the Spanish Inquisition in France, and a board of four 
cardinals was appointed ; but the death of the young 
king (December) cut short their operations. 

In Naples the viceroy of Charles VI., the unyield- 
ing Pedro de Toledo, was, at the suggestion of Caraffa, 
now archbishop of the province, instructed 
tay * to renew the attempt to introduce the 

Inquisition (1546). It failed again; but when once 
more, and more effectually, repeated eighteen years 
later, the institution had already become a national 
one, and could about the same time (15 63-64) be 
imposed upon the Milanese with the direct co-opera- 
tion of Home. When the Papacy had at last adopted 
the revived Inquisition as part of its regular machi- 
nery of government, the headquarters of the institution 
were logically transferred to Rome itself. In the 
opinion of Caraffa, and those who like him regarded 
the extirpation of heresy as the primary task of the 
Church, the counsels of the reforming cardinals needed 
supplementing by measures which directly addressed 
themselves to this end; and thus, in July 1542, 
Paul III. issued the bull Licet ah initio, constituting 
the Congregation of the Holy Office at Borne. It 
consisted of six cardinals, and received unrestricted 
powers of enquiry and punishment, with a sphere of 
jurisdiction in theory equally unlimited. Care was, 
however, taken to assure the chiefs of the Spanish 
Inquisition that no prejudice was intended to their 
authority. Caraffa was, in the first instance, placed 
at the head of the Congregation, with other Domini- 
cans by his side ; "but the institution is said to have 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 53 

had the approval of Loyola. Its effect on the re- 
ligious life of Italy was great, especially after the 
stringency of its proceedings had been increased by 
Caraffa on his elevation to the Papacy as Paul IV. 
and again by Pius V., after an interval of compara- 
tive moderation. The statement that, after the death 
of the last-named Pope (1572), no capital punish- 
ment was inflicted in the states of the Church on 
account of religious charges, is incorrect ; but the 
instances in which the penalty of death was inflicted 
by the Roman Inquisition were beyond dispute com- 
paratively few. The numbers of its victims were not 
here, as in Spain, swelled by two ill-fated large alien 
nationalities, but were made up entirely of those sus- 
pected of Protestant views, or of the various shades of 
skepsis, classed together under the convenient name 
of atheism. Both Lutheranism and Calvinism incon- 
testably counted numerous adherents in the towns of 
almost every part of Italy ; moreover, the tendency 
to independence of religious thought must have re- 
ceived some encouragement from the infusion of a 
strong element of liberalism into the composition of 
the Sacred College. The men in whom a popular 
Italian reformation movement, had such a thing been 
possible, might have found its natural leaders, fled 
for their lives from the Inquisition, taking refuge at 
the very hearths of the heresies which it denounced. 
Bernardino Ochino, after many adventures, reached 
Switzerland, which, with other Protestant countries, 
sheltered him for the long remainder of his life (to 
1568). Peter-Martyr (Vennigli), summoned like him 
to Home, likewise found a refuge at Geneva, whence 



54 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

he afterwards passed for a time to England, Many 
other suspects of less note hastened across the Alps, 
and behind them the storm broke over the communi- 
ties to which they had belonged. At Lucca it proved 
possible to resist the efforts of the Inquisition to 
e&tablish a permanent tribunal there. The surrender 
of Burlamacchi to the Emperor, who put him to death 
(1548), was primarily the consequence of his revolution- 
ary political designs ; but such was not the case with 
the victims found at Ferrara (from 1551) and Bologna 
(1553). These proceedings belong to the pontificate 
of Julius III., but already under Paul III. the Seignory 
of Venice had consented to establish an inquisitorial 
tribunal, into which care was taken to introduce lay 
representatives of the government, but which resorted 
to measures of considerable severity, including, as is 
stated, the execution of nineteen sentences of death 
at Vicenza, Treviso, and Bergamo (from 1548). But 
neither at Venice herself, and at the University of 
Padua, nor in the other subject towns, were Protestant 
sympathies extinguished, so that after the accession of 
Paul IV. the rigour of the tribunal was revived, and 
several Venetians charged with heresy were delivered 
up to the Pope and burnt at Rome. Elsewhere in 
Italy, as already observed, the activity of the Inqui- 
sition increased under Paul IV. and Pius V. But in 
truth it was now a self-working organism, and its pres- 
sure was often surest where it was slowest, as in the 
melancholy case of the Duchess Rente of Ferrara (i 5 84). 
The Spanish Inquisition, of which the Roman may 
be regarded as a branch, could not have prevailed in 
Italy without the political Ascendancy of Spain, which 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 55 

neither temporal nor spiritual authorities, including 
that of the Popes themselves, could refuse to acknow- 
ledge. Such brutalities as the massacre of the Wai- 
denses at Guardia in Calabria (1562), which Philibert 
Emmanuel of Savoy would, if he could, have emulated 
in his raid upon the Waldenses of the Alps, were the 
excesses of this foreign despotism ; but its iron entered 
into the heart of the Italian people at large, even outside 
the parts of the country directly under Spanish sway. 
The selfish greed of foreign nations had delivered over 
Italy to the doom of political dependence ; now the 
Spanish rule and ascendancy likewise took away from 
her sons and daughters what remained to them of 
the spirit of moral and intellectual freedom, which, 
under other circumstances, might have survived the 
Renascence, or have added to it an ennobling phase. 

In asserting, mainly through the medium of the 
Inquisition, her claim to a censorship over the lite- 
rature and art of the Christian world, the 
Church of Borne stood on a well-trodden 
path. The system which, with the co-operation of the 
crown, Torquemada had practised with relentless zeal 
in Spain, and which in Germany, though set in motion 
after a much milder fashion, had covered the Domini- 
cans of Cologne with undying ridicule, was developed in 
Spain under the inquisitorial administrations of Adrian 
and of Manrique, the latter of whom empowered his 
officers to excommunicate possessors or readers of here- 
tical books, as well as those who had failed to denounce 
them. In this way it was hoped to extinguish many 
pernicious reputations, including the fame of Erasmus. 
No sooner had the revived Inquisition been formally 



56 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

established at Rome than CaraSa, as its official head, 
published an edict prohibiting, under the severest 
penalties short of death, the reading, purchase, or pos- 
session, as well as the printing or sale, of any heretical 
book, or of any anonymous work not expressly ap- 
proved by the Sacred Office (i 543). Not long before 
this (1539), Charles V., resolved, like Ferdinand and 
Isabella before him, to assert the secular authority 
in these matters, had prohibited on pain of death the 
circulation in Flanders of any of Luther's writings 
(1540), with the Papal approval charged the Univer- 
sity of Louvain with the task of drawing up a list of 
books prohibited in Flanders; and after it had made 
its appearance (1546), the example was followed, 
and the list enlarged, by the Inquisition in Spain 
(1556). Both here and elsewhere decrees abounded 
establishing rigorous rules of censorship. The cul- 
minating ordinance was that of Philip II. (1558), 
attaching the penalties of death and confiscation 
of property to the reading, purchase, or possession of 
books prohibited by the Sacred Office. But the first 
Index of prohibited books published by Papal authority, 
and therefore, unlike the catalogi previously issued by 
royal, princely, or ecclesiastical authorities, valid for 
the whole Church, was that authorised by a bull of 
Paul IV. in 1559. In 1564 followed the Index pub- 
lished by Pius IV., as drawn, np in harmony with the 
decrees of the Council of Trent, which, after all, appears 
to be a merely superficial revision of its predecessor. 
Other Indices followed, for which various authori- 
ties were responsible, the most important among them 
being the Index Ifoypurgatomus, sanctioned by a bull of 



BEGINNINGS OF THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL. 57 

Clement VIII. in 1595, which proved so disastrous to 
the great printing trade of Venice. After a time the 
prohibitions contained in these lists came to extend 
not only to particular books, but to particular passages 
in books. Thus one of the scholars employed on the 
so-called Index JZxpiLrgatorius of the Duke of Alva 
(1571) is said to have boasted that he had struck 
out 600 passages in ancient writers, all of which 
appeared to contradict the claims or doctrines of the 
Church of Borne. While the censors who conducted 
the execution of these ordinances in the several dioceses 
were jointly appointed by bishops and inquisitors, the 
final decision on all these matters was intrusted to the 
Congregation of the Index at Home, which was techni- 
cally independent of the Holy Office. But the spirit 
of the Inquisition pervaded an institution which, apart 
from the awkward perversity of its operations (illus- 
trated by the history of the Jesuits from St. Francis 
Borgia to Bellarmine), ultimately tended not only to 
weaken the defensive powers of the Church of Rome, 
but to throw contempt upon them. Most lamentable 
of all was its effect upon that branch of the Church, to 
which the spiritual element in the Counter-Befonnation 
was so pre-eminently indebted. The fear which para- 
lyses the tongue of the teacher and makes the pen drop 
from the scholar's hand narrowed and unmanned that 
Spanish Church whose representatives proved them- 
selves in so many respects worthy of her past at the 
Council of Trent. 



CHAPTER III. 
THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 

THE conciliar idea, though discredited by the experi- 
ence of the previous two pontificates, had by no means 
Paul HI , slumbered under either Adrian VI. or Cle- 
Sdthi*'' ment VII The former had not altogether 
Council rejected the German demand for a General 
Council, with which his imperial pupil from the first 
strenuously identified himself; on the other hand, Cle- 
ment VII. had been driven to a variety of subterfuges in 
order to escape the necessity of convoking one himself. 
There is no reason to suppose that the promise of sum- 
moning a General Council made by Paul III. in his 
conclave was intended to deceive. His insight into the 
actual state of the Church must have made it clear to 
him that no means of bringing about systematic re- 
forms in it could be so effective as a genuine repre- 
sentative assembly of the Church at large ; and argu- 
ments to this end were eagerly addressed to him by 
Sadolet and other members of the party in the Sacred 
College, which for the time had his ear. Yet he, like 
his predecessor, feared to bring together an assembly 
whose decrees might* be moulded by the imperial will, 
and was still more apprehensive of the attitude which 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT, 59 

the council, if meeting under the conditions of freedom 
desired by the Germans, might assume towards the 
Protestant reformation* Charles V., however, con- 
tinued urgent, more especially after he had aban- 
doned the hope of restoring the religious unity of the 
Empire by force. Thus, with the view of meeting 
the Emperor's wish without putting the council and 
himself entirely into his hands, Paul III., in June 
1536, actually published a bull summoning a council 
to Mantua for the coming year. But the Third War be- 
tween Charles V. and Francis I. intervened (i 536-3 8) ; 
and when, after its close, under further pressure and some 
measure of menace from the Emperor, the Pope ordered 
the council to assemble at Vicenza (May 1538), the 
meeting was again postponed. When the project was 
resumed in 1541, the progress made during the inter- 
val by Protestantism in Northern and Central Europe, 
and the hollowness of the religious truce patched up 
at Eatisbon, combined to impress the necessity of 
definitive action upon both Pope and Emperor. At 
their meeting at Lucca, the Pope agreed to summon 
a council for the close of the following year (November 
1 5 42) to Trent, a town situate within the Empire and in 
the Austrian dominions. Here Cardinals Morone and 
Pole actually made their appearance as Papal legates. 
But though the Emperor had likewise sent his am- 
bassadors, Mendoza and Granvelle, events once more 
proved too strong for him : before the date fixed was 
reached he was involved in another war with France 
and her ally the Turk (1542-44), and in July 1543 
the small assembly of prelates at Trent was dispersed 
by a bull of suspension. 



60 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

The Peace of Crespy (September 1 544), ominous of 
evil for the prospects of Protestantism, was immedi- 
ately followed by a Papal bull summoning all the 
bishops of Christendom to Trent for March 15, I 545. 
At Eome the council was now known to be inevitable ; 
hut by whom would it be controlled, and what scope 
should be given to its deliberations ? The Pope's eyes 
had been opened to the whole extent of the possibilities 
confronting the Church when at Speier in 15 44 the 
Emperor had promised the Protestants to secure them 
a free council, or settle the religious question without 
further ado at a diet of the Empire. As to the French 
Church, notwithstanding the sound articles of faith 
recently enunciated by the Sorbonne (ITarch 15 43)? 
there was little hope of overawing it except by a very 
decided attitude. This, again, was out of the question 
if, in accordance with the views of Cardinal Pole, the 
chief functions of the assembly over which he was once 
more called to preside, were to be the bringing back 
of the German Protestants into the fold, and the re- 
storation of discipline in the Church at large. Paul 
III. was accordingly both well advised in summoning 
the council in. earnest, and sagacious in choosing for 
the purpose the moment when Charles was concerting 
with Francis the suppression of the Protestants. The 
beginnings of the reorganisation of the Church had 
already proved the work of internal reform to be some- 
thing more than the dream of a few enthusiasts ; now 
if ever was the time for the Papacy to use a General 
Council for the advantage of the Church and of her 
directing power. Of Protestant importunity there need 
be no real fear. Luther had declared himself hope- 



TH& COUNCIL OF TRENT. 61 

less (1539) as to any real reformation of the Church 
through a council convened by the Pope. Henry 
VIII., whose alliance the German princes were wooing, 
had protested against the authority claimed for the Man- 
tuan assembly (1536). Thus there is no reason for sup- 
posing Paul III. to have summoned the council on this 
occasion as a mere makeshift. Though the actions of 
this Pope were not as a rule dictated by pure religious 
enthusiasm, yet he had every reason for desiring a more 
distinct enunciation of those doctrines of the Church 
which she was now with renewed energy propagating 
among heathens and heretics, while at the same time 
using the occasion for a serious reformation of her 
discipline. So much, without prejudicing the Papal 
control over the Church, Paul III. may be credited 
with having wished to secure ; nor was the result out 
of conformity with his wishes. 

On December 13^ I545 5 the three legates ap- 
pointed by the Pope held their public entry into 
Trent, and the council was formally opened. 

Opening of tbe _ . _ TT . . n , . ... f . 

council of Paul III. s continued desire to conciliate the 
Emperor was shown by his adherence to 
Trent as the locality of the council, when the legates 
again urged the choice of a town on Italian soil. Yet 
the very bishop of Trent, Cardinal Madruccio, was 
a prince of the Empire, and by descent attached to 
the house of Austria, whose interests he consistently 
erpresented during the first series of sessions. The 
Papal legates, with whose control over the council the 
Emperor at the outset showed no intention of inter- 
fering, typified the different elements in the eccle- 
siastical policy of Paul III. The presiding legate, 



62 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

Cardinal del Monte (afterwards Pope Julius III.), 
while notable neither for religious zeal nor for wise 
self-control, was a thorough-going supporter of the 
interests of the Curia. Cardinal Cervino, afterwards 
Pope Marcellus II., a prelate of blameless life, was 
animated by those ideas of ecclesiastical reform of 
which Pope Paul had encouraged the open expression ; 
but he was more especially eager for the extirpation 
of heresy, and not over-scrupulous in the choice of 
means for reaching his ends. Lastly, Cardinal Pole's 
presence at Trent, in which some have seen a mere 
Papal ruse, must have surrounded the early proceed- 
ings of the council with a hopeful glamour in the eyes 
of those who, like himself, expected from it the reunion 
as well as the reinvigoration of Western Christendom. 
Nothing, as had probably been foreseen at Eome, could 
have better facilitated the immediate establishment of 
the ascendancy in the council of the Papal policy than 
the composition of its opening meeting. Of the thirty- 
four ecclesiastics present, only five were Spanish and 
two French bishops, and no German bishop had crossed 
the Alps. Nor had any secular power except the 
Emperor and King Ferdinand sent their ambassadors. 
The business machinery of the council, which the 
legates lost no time in getting into order, was altogether 
in favour of their influence as managers. Learned 
doctors, without being, as in former councils, allowed 
to take part in the debates, prepared the work of the 
three committees or congregations, who in their turn 
brought it up for discussion to the general congrega- 
tions. The sessions in which the decrees thus prepared 
were actually passed had a purely formal character, but 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 63 

before they were successively held opportunity enough 
-wa,s given for manipulation and delay. The voting in 
the council was by heads, instead of by nations, as at 
Constance and Basel j and care was taken to refresh 
by occasional additions the working majority of Italian 
bishops, mostly, in comparison with the * ultramontane' 
prelates, holders of petty sees. Some of these are even 
stated to have bound themselves by a sworn engagement 
to uphold the interests of the Holy See, though by no 
means all of the Italian bishops were servile Curialists ; 
witness those of Chioggia and of Fiesole. The council 
in its second session (January 7, 1 546) waived the form 
of title by which previous councils had implicitly de- 
clared their representative authority paramount. On 
the other hand, it boded well for the cause of reform 
that, by an early resolution, virtually all abbots and 
members of the monastic orders except five generals 
were excluded. Clearly, episcopal interest was resolved 
upon asserting itself. So long, however, as the German 
bishops were detained iu their dioceses by the duty of 
repressing heresy there, while the great body of the 
French were kept away by the vigilant jealousy of their 
government, the episcopal interest and the episcopal 
principle were mainly represented in the council by the 
Spanish prelates, the loyal subjects of Charles, and the 
convinced inheritors of the traditions of Ximenez. Their 
leader was Pacheco, cardinal of Jaen. With him came 
eminent theological professors, who in the early period 
of the council at least were without rivals Dominico 
de Soto, whom Queen Mary afterwards placed in Peter 
Martyr's chair at Oxford, and Bartolomeo Carranza, 
afterwards primate of all Spain, and for many years a 



64 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

prisoner of the Inquisition. Through the Emperor's 
ambassador, the accomplished and indefatigable, but 
not invariably discreet, Mendoza, the Spanish bishops 
were carefully apprised of the wishes of their sovereign. 
The crucial question as to the order in which the 
council should debate the two divisions of subjects which 
Order of bust- & ^^ met to sett ^ e h&d to be decided at 
ness. once . an( j tj^ compromise arrived at showed 

both the strength of the minority and the unwillingness 
of the leaders of the majority, the presiding legates, to 
push matters to an extreme. Their instructions from 
the Pope were to give the declaration of dogma the 
preference over the announcement of disciplinary re- 
forms ; for it seemed to him of primary necessity to 
draw, while there was time, a clear line of demarcation 
between the Church and heresy ; and for this, as he 
correctly judged, the assistance of the council was 
absolutely indispensable. The Emperor, on the other 
hand, was still unwilling to shut the door completely 
against the Protestants, while both he and the Episco- 
pal party at the council were eager for that reforma- 
tion of the life and government of the Church which 
seemed to them her most crying need. Ultimately it 
was agreed that the declaration of dogma and the re- 
formation of abuses should be treated pari passu,, the 
decrees formulated in each case being from time to 
time announced simultaneously. Taking into account 
the subsequent history of the council, onB can hardly 
deny that this arrangement saved the work of the 
assembly from being left half done. Nor was the pro- 
gress made in the period ending with the eighth 
session of the Council (nth March 1547), intrigues 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 65 

and quarrels notwithstanding, by any means trifling. 

On the doctrinal side, the foundations of the faith were 

in the first instance examined, and the whole character 

of the doctrinal decrees of the council 

Dogma. 

was in point of fact determined, when the 
authority of the tradition of the Church, including of 
course the decrees of her oecumenical councils, was 
acknowledged by the side of that of Scripture. Little 
to the credit of the council's capacity for taking 
pains, the authenticity of the Yulgate was proclaimed, 
a pious wish being added that it should be henceforth 
printed as correctly as possible. 1 At first, Pope Paul 
III. hesitated about giving his assent to these decrees, 
which had been passed before receiving his approval, 
and showed some anxiety to prevent a similar course 
being taken in the matter of discipline by publishing 
a regulatory bull on his own authority. Bat on being 
more fully advised by the legates of the nature of the 
situation, he consented to allow the debates to proceed, 
provided always that the decrees should be submitted 
to him before publication. During the next months 
(April- June 1546) the work of the council was ac- 
cordingly vigorously continued in both its branches. 
In that of discipline, the episcopal and the monastic 
interests at once came into conflict on the 
subject of the license for preaching ; and 
still more excitement was aroused by the question of 
episcopal residence, which brought into conflict the 

1 When, about forty years later (1590), this wish had been, after a 
fashion, carried into effect by Sixtus V., this authentic Latin Bible 
had, after all, to be promptly withdrawn, and a corrected but still not 
very correct edition substituted (1592). 

C. H. K 



66 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

highest purposes of the episcopal office and the selfish 
profits of the Bom an Curia. The discussions on preach- 
ing ended with a reasonable compromise, monks being 
henceforth prohibited from preaching without the 
bishop's license in any churches but those of their 
own order. The question of residence was by the 
Pope's wish adjourned. 

Thus the council, now augmented by Swiss and 
many other bishops, while all the chief Catholic powers 
except Poland were represented by ambassadors, could 
venture to approach those questions of dogma which 
the Emperor would gladly have seen postponed, so 
long as he was still pausing on the brink of his con- 
flict with the Gei-man Protestants. The Pope, on the 
contrary, while ostentatiously displaying on the frpn- 
tier the auxiliary forces which he had promised to the 
Emperor, was eager to proclaim through the council as 
distinctly as possible the solid unity of the orthodox 
Church. The doctrine concerning original sin having 
been promulgated in the teeth of imperial opposition, 
the legates pressed for the issue of the decree con- 
cerning justification. In the midst of the debates the 
Smalcaldic War broke out (July 1546). 

For a time it seemed as if at Trent too the opposing 
interests would have proved irreconcileable. Pole, as 
conflicts be- ^ ue justification decree began to shape it- 
^m^?and a " self > had, " for reasons of health," withdrawn 
^h^ftho to Padua; Madruccio and Del Monte ex- 
council. changed personal insults ; Pacheco accused 
the legates of gross chicanery, and they in their turn 
threatened a removal of the council to an Italian city, 
where, in accordance with what they knew to be the 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 67 

Papal wish, the council might deliberate without being 
either overawed by the Emperor or menaced by his Pro- 
testant adversaries. Soon, however, the case was altered 
by the manifest collapse of the latter, notwithstanding 
their expectations of support from England, Denmark, 
and France, long before their final catastrophe in the 
battle of Miihlberg (April 24, 1547). The Emperor 
would not hear of the removal of the council to Lucca, 
Ferrara, or any other Italian town, and in conse- 
quence the plan of campaign at Trent was modified, in 
order at all events to make the breach with the Pro- 
testants impassable. The debates on justification were 
eagerly pushed on, and, after some further trials of 
finesse, the decree on the subject which anathematised 
the fundamental doctrines of the Lutheran Reforma- 
tion was passed in the sixth session of the council 
(i3th January 1 547)- On the other hand, the decree 
on residence was again postponed, and a very high 
tone was taken towards the prelates absent from the 
council the German being, of course, those princi- 
pally glanced at. In the next session (5th March) de- 
crees followed asserting the orthodox doctrine of the 
Church concerning the sacraments, and baptism and 
confirmation in particular, and with these was at last 
issued the decree concerning residence. It avoided 
pronouncing on the view which had been so ardently 
advocated by the Spanish bishops and argued by the 
pen of Archbishop Carranza, that the duty of residence 
was imposed by divine law, and it took care to safe- 
guard the dispensing authority of the Eoman See. 
Tet, though at times evaded or overridden, the prohi- 
bition of pluralism contained in this decree, together 



68 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

witli certain other provisions for the bond fide execu- 
tion of bishops' functions, has indisputably proved 
most advantageous to the vigour and vitality of the 
episcopacy of the Church of Rome. 

Paul IIL's attitude towards the Emperor had mean- 
while grown more and more suspicious. Partly they 
had become antagonists on the great question of Church 
reorganisation ; partly the Emperor was becoming dis- 
posed to thwart the dynastic policy of the Farnese ; 
partly, again, the Pope now thought himself able to 
fall back on the alliance of France. In January Paul 
III. recalled the auxiliaries and stopped the subsidies 
which he had furnished to Charles V. ; and in March 
Henry II. succeeded to the French throne, whose in- 
trigues with the German Protestants, though leaving 
unaffected his fanatical rigour against his own heretics 
at home, seemed likely to break the current of impe- 
rial success. Thus at Trent the struggle against the 
Spanish bishops acquired an intense significance ; and 
in the eighth session (nth March) the legates at 
last made use of the power entrusted to them, it was 
The removal Sai( ^ eighteen months before, and carried, 
to Bologna, against the votes of Spain, the removal of 
the council to Bologna, on the plea of an outbreak of 
the plague at Trent. By the Emperor's desire the 
Spanish bishops, plague or no plague, remained in the 
city. 

c The obstinate old man, 5 said Charles, c would end 
by ruining the Church ; J and sanguine Protestants 
might dream of a renewal of the situation of 1 5 2627. 
The progress of events widened the breach between 
the Emperor and the Pope. After Muhlberg Charles V, 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 69 

seemed irresistible, and as he would hear of no solu- 
tion but a return of the council to Trent, there seemed 
no choice between submission and defiance. Gradu- 
ally, however, it became clear that he had no wish 
again to drive things to extremes, and least of all to 
provoke anything of the nature of a schism. More- 
over, France, where the Guises were now in the ascen- 
dant, was -becoming more hostile to him ; and the 
murder of the Pope's son at Piacenza, followed by the 
occupation of that city by Spanish troops (September 
1 547), nearly brought about the conclusion of a Franco- 
Italian league against Charles. But though French 
bishops arrived at Bologna, their attitude there was 
by no means acceptable to the Pope, and Henry II. 
had no real intention of making war upon the Em- 
peror. Thus the latter thought himself able to take 
into his own hands the settlement of the religious 
difficulty. At the Diet of Augsburg, called ' the 
mailed diet/ because it was surrounded by the im- 
perial soldiery, certain of the Protestant princes de- 
clared their readiness to submit to the council, while 
the Catholics demanded its removal back to Trent a 
demand urged by the Emperor at both Bologna and 
Rome. But in the spring of 1548 came the worse 
The Augsburg news that the diet had passed the In- 
interim tenm, which, without sanction or cognisance 
of Borne, conceded to the Protestants the marriage of 
priests, the use of the cup by the laity, and a relaxa- 
tion of the obligations of fasting. The Iiderim t it is 
true, was repudiated by the Catholic potentates, while 
the Protestants in many places had to be dragooned 
into accepting it ; but the Emperor continued san- 



70 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

guine, published at the diet an edict announcing a 
series of Church reforms, and indulged a fancy that 
his offered compromise would tempt England and the 
Scandinavian North peradventure even the intelli- 
gent Czar of Muscovy tack into the fold. At Rome, 
Paul took advantage of the consternation created by 
the Emperor's religious coup ffttat to suggest a con- 
ference in the Papal city itself of bishops from both 
Trent and Bologna ; but the proposal soon fell to the 
ground, and the Interim was referred to a congrega- 
tion of cardinals, including Pole, appointed to report 
on the state of the Church. In the meantime, a com- 
mission of bishops was, at the Emperor's request, 
sent into Germany to superintend the working of the 
Interim really to impede it, so far as might be. In 
the same month (September) the meetings of the so- 
called council at Bologna, where nothing had been 
accomplished, formally came to an end. The almost 
pathetic obstinacy of Charles in forcing through his 
Interim might have sufficed to warn the Pope of the 
uselessness of further resistance ; but his anxiety about 
Parma and Piaeenza probably contributed to make him 
give way. In the midst of further disappointments and 
of fresh designs, the immediate purposes of which are 
not altogether clear. Pope Paul III. died (i 5th Novem- 
ber 1549). That the most generous of the aspirations 
which had under his reign first found full opportunity 
for asserting themselves had survived his manoeuvring, 
was shown by the favourable reception, both outside 
and inside the conclave, of the proposal that Reginald 
Pole should be his successor. But Pole refused to be 
elected by the impulsive method of adoration, and in 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 71 

the end the Farnese interest, supported by the French, 
prevailed, and Cardinal del Monte was chosen. 

The Papal government of Julius III. (1550-55) 

showed hardly more of temperate wisdom than had 

marked his conduct of the presidency at 

Paul II T sue- J 

ceeded by Trent ; but he had the courage at the very 

Julius III. o j 

outset to decide upon the safest course. The 
triumph of the House of Habsburg seemed complete ; 
this was the period of the celebrated Family Compact 
(March 1551), which dealt with the succession to the 
Holy Eoman Empire itself as with a chattel of the 
dynasty. At the diet held at Augsburg in 1550, 
the majority of the Protestant estates declared them- 
selves ready to accept the Interim, and Maurice, now 
Elector of Saxony, proffered his services to force it 
on the unwilling. Eegardless, therefore, of the over- 
tures, and then of the menaces of France, Julius III. 
threw over the Farnese interest, and gave in his 
adhesion to the ecclesiastical policy of the Emperor. 
The friends of reform may have had their doubts as 
to the two commissions which he immediately insti- 
tuted, the one (with Pole as a member) to amend the 
method of appointment to benefices, the other to im- 
prove the system of conclaves ; but after a few con- 
ditions, most of them quite in the spirit of the 
imperial policy, had been proposed and accepted, the 
bull summoning the council to Trent for the following 
spring was issued without further ado (November). 

Yet even before the council actually reopened ( I st 
May 1 5 5 i), it had become evident that the Papal view 
of its purposes remained as widely divergent from the 
Imperial as in the days of Paul III. The nomina- 



72 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

tion of Cardinal Crescentio, a Eoman by birth, as presi- 
dent of the council, with two Italian prelates, Pighino 
of Siponto and Lippomano of Verona, by 

Keopemngof ... -I ii ^ j/i 

the Council at his side, was in itself ominous ; and the 
German Protestants, upon whom the Empe- 
*or pressed safe-conducts at Augsburg (1551), per- 
ceived the Papal intention of treating the Council as 
a mere continuation of that which had previously 
sat at Trent. Still, several of them, as well as the 
Catholic Electors, finally promised to attend. On the 
other hand Henry II. of France prohibited the appear- 
ance of a single French prelate, and began to talk 
of a Gallican council. Wroth with the Pope, and on 
the best of terms with heretic England, he was on the 
eve of forming an alliance with some of the Protestant 
princes of the Empire, fatal alike to its territorial 
integrity and to all schemes for the restoration of its 
religious unity (Alliance of Chambord, January 1552). 
Thus the brief series of sessions held at Trent 
from May 1551 to April 1552 proved in the main, 
though not altogether, barren of results. While expli- 
citly asserting the doctrine of tran substantiation, the 
council left open the guomodo of the Divine Presence, 
on which the Dominicans and the Franciscans were at 
issue not less than the Lutherans and the Calvinists ; 
and though, to humour the Emperor, a decision on the 
permissibility of administration siib utrdgue was ad- 
journed, the majority of Spanish as well as of Italian 
bishops showed themselves averse to any concession on 
the subject. Nor could any one besides the Emperor 
found hopes upon the arrival of the ambassadors of 
certain Protestant princes (Brandenburg, Wiirtem- 
berg, and some of the Free Towns), between whom and 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 73 

the council, notwithstanding certain courtesies, an atti- 
tude of defiance was virtually maintained. Unless the 
assembled fathers were prepared to reconsider the de- 
crees already passed, and to force the assent of the Pope 
to a religious policy of quite unprecedented breadth, 
another deadlock was at hand ; and already in the 
early months of 1552, the council, this time with the 
manifest connivance of Rome, began to thin. When, 
in April, Maurice of Saxony, now the ally of France, 
approached the southern frontier of the Empire, the 
Pope, whose own French war had taken a disastrous 
turn, had reason enough for shunning further co-opera- 
tion with the Emperor. The council dwindled apace 
in spite of the efforts of Charles V., who had never 
ceased to believe in his schemes. Finally, however, 
he could not prevent the remnants of the 

The Council . , ,. . 

a#am BUS- council from passing a decree suspending its 

pended. . * , i i > 

sessions for two years, which was opposed 
by not more than a dozen loyal Spanish votes (April 
28, 1552). Cardinal Crescentio himself, whose Eoman 
pride had not helped to render productive the second 
period of the council, was not present at its close, 
and died shortly afterwards. The possibility, if it 
had ever existed, of Western Christendom being 
reunited by the council on a basis corresponding to 
that of the imperial Interim had passed away to 
return no more ; in its place, the Empire, in the 
Religious Peace of Augsburg (1555), acknowledged 
the dualism which rent it asunder, and accepted the 
principle, so far as Catholics and Lutherans were con- 
cerned, that each territorial authority in the Empire 
should, with certain modifications, determine which of 



74 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

the two creeds should be professed by its subjects. 
Thus Charles V.'s resignation of his thrones (15 54 5 6) 
resulted, though far from being so intended, in a 
confession o his failure. While it was in progress, 
Julius III. died (23rd March 155 5)> leaving behind 
him scant evidence to support the rumour of his hav- 
ing indulged, at all events in the last period of his 
reign, in ideas of Church reformation. But the choice 
of his successor, Marcellus II. (April-May I555) 3 
shows that these ideas were not yet extinct in the 
Sacred College, notwithstanding the simultaneous crea- 
tion by Julius III. of fourteen cardinals ; for Cervino 
had always been reckoned a member, though a moderate 
one, of the reforming party. Par greater, however, was 
the significance attaching to the election of 
opo m . ^ e p pe who speedily took the place of 
Marcellus. The pontificate of Paul IV. (Gian Pietro 
Caraffa., May 1555-August 15 59) forms one of the 
most remarkable chapters in the history of the Counter- 
Keformation, which in him seemed under both its aspects 
to have secured the mastery of the Church. God's will 
alone, he was convinced, had placed him where he stood ; 
for he was unconscious of having achieved anything 
through the favour of man. He was now seventy-nine 
years of age, but he had never been more eager to devote 
himself to his chosen purpose, the establishment in 
the eyes of all peoples of a pure and spiritually active 
Church, free from all impediments of corruptions and 
abuses, and purged of all poison of heresy and schism. 
Fully aware (though he had belonged to it himself) of 
the virtual failure of Paul III.'s commission of reform, 
Paul IV,, who in his first bull had solemnly promised 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 75 

an effectual reform of tlie Church and the Koman 
Curia, lost no time in instituting a congregation for 
the purpose. The commission, which consisted of three 
divisions, each of them composed jointly of cardinals, 
bishops, and doctors, wisely addressed itself in the first 
instance to the question of ecclesiastical appointments. 
The new Pope likewise issued orders for the specific re- 
form of monastic establishments, and his energy seemed 
to stand in striking contrast with the hesitations and 
delays of the recently suspended council. 

But once more the seductions of the temporal power 
overcame its holder. Caraffa's residence in Spain, and 
enthusiasm for the religious ideals and methods preva- 
lent there, had not eradicated the bitterly anti-Spanish 
feeling inborn in him as a Neapolitan, and Charles V., 
returning hatred for hatred, had done his utmost to 
offend the dignity and damage the interests of the car- 
dinal. To these personal and national sentiments had 
been added the conviction that the Emperor's dealings 
with the German Protestants had encouraged them 
to deal a deadly blow to the unity and strength of 
the Church ; and thus Paul IV. allowed himself to be 
borne away by passion. His fiery temperament, fretted 
rather than soothed by old age, left him and those around 
him no peace ; he maltreated the imperialist cardinals 
and the dependants of the Emperor within his reach, and 
sought to instigate the French Government to take up 
arms once more. Then, nothing would content his pat- 
riotic fury but the liberation of Italy from the presence 
of the foreigner. Taking advantage of a difference with 
Philip of Spain concerning the revocation of certain 
bulls concerning the Spanish Church and Inquisition, 



76 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

he directed a legal suit of excommunication to be 
instituted against Charles and Philip at Borne (1556). 
Intent solely npon the satisfaction of his passions, lie 
raised to the purple, and soon intrusted with the main 
conduct of affairs, his nephew. Carlo Caraffa, a reckless 
soldier, full of grievances against the Emperor. His 
other nephews, when after a time they rallied to his 
anti-Spanish policy, he loaded with wealth and hon- 
ours. In the war which ensned, "but for the self- 
restraint of Alva, another sack of Eome might have 
been perpetrated by Spanish soldiery, and the quarrel 
pushed to an extreme issue ; for the cardinal-nephew 
was already negotiating alliances with infidels and 
heretics. But the Spanish occupation of Naples was 
not to be shaken, and the great Spanish victory of 
St. Quentin (lOth August 1557), put an end to all 
further hopes of French aid. When Rome was once 
more threatened by a Spanish army, the Pope was 
universally execrated as the source of all these ills. 
Fortunately for Paul IV., the judicious moderation of 
Spain gave him an undeserved opportunity of retreat ; 
but though appearances were saved in the peace re- 
spectfully offered him by Alva (September 1557)? the 
Spanish power stood fixed more firmly than ever in 
both the North and the South of Italy. 

The vehement political efforts of Paul IV., and 

their failure, could not in the end but damage the 

position of the Churcli in Italy. Elsewhere 

The Marian. r __ rt -IT* i 

reaction m m England Spain and Kome were about 

England. . 

this time supposed to be co-operating for the 
restoration of the orthodox faith. The people at large 
acquiesced in Queen Mary's measures, the majority 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 77 

perhaps with a comforting suspicion that her religion 
was, on the whole, from more than one point of view, 
the safer to prefer. At first, indeed, as Mary herself 
confessed to Pole, the mind of her people remained so 
strongly prepossessed against the Pope, that Lis supre- 
macy was more difficult of acceptance to them than all 
the other tenets of her creed ; but before long many 
were cured of their hesitation by the bull which Pole 
as Papal legate brought with him to England, con- 
firming the possessors of monastery lands in their 
tenure. The impression created by tho persecutions 
which ensued upon the formal reconciliation of England 
to Home (3Oth November 1554) was probably neither 
so deep nor so widespread as has been frequently 
supposed. The real cause of Mary's unpopularity lay 
in the obstinacy with which she forced upon the 
nation first the Spanish marriage and then the Spanish 
policy. By the end of her reign the fruits of her 
infatuation were bitter as ashes in the mouths of 
Englishmen ; so that when under Elizabeth, the doings 
of the Spanish Inquisition formed the staple of news 
brought home in ships, and when sentiments of 
patriotic indignation gathered round the nucleus of posi- 
tive Protestant sentiment, strengthened by the return of 
religious refugees, the memories of Smithfield, Oxford, 
and Canterbury added very notably to the blaze of 
popular resentment. Thus public feeling, not less 
than the consistent counsels of her foremost statesmen, 
steadied Elizabeth's faltering hand ; and under her 
England became Protestant, not indeed as yielding 
to any great wave of national opinion, but neither in 
mere passive obedience to a fresh series of statutes and 



78 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

ordinances. The disciplinary measures recommended 
by Pole, more especially at the synod held by him 
towards the close of 1555, bear a striking resemblance 
to some of the decrees passed at Trent in the first 
period of the council. His very acceptance of Canter- 
bury he made conditional on residence. Manifestly the 
submission of the English Church to the Pope in Pole's 
eyes formed only half of his task Here, as elsewhere, 
the Church must by reformation be brought nearer to 
his lofty ideal. But this it was not given to him to 
accomplish. As there is nothing to show that Paul IV. 
objected to the proceedings of Pole in England, his 
recall (subsequently modified in form rather than in 
substance) might be regarded as part of the Pope's 
general policy of offence against Spain, were it not for 
apprehensions of CarafiVs ill-will towards him, avowed 
by Pole before the elevation of the former to the 
Death of car- Papacy. In any case, Pole's death (iSth 
dmaipoie. November 1558), which followed that of 
Charles V. within less than two months, seems to 
close a distinct page in the history of the Counter- 
Reform ation. A politic assumption of confidence on the 
parb of the Pope towards Queen Mary's successor might 
perhaps have delayed the re-emancipation of tlie Church 
of England, and thus also have retarded the complete 
victory of a more advanced type of Protestantism on 
the other side of the Border. Bat Paul IV. dreaded 
no step which Elizabeth could take so much as her 
marriage with Philip of Spain. It was the same 
hatred and fear of Habsburg which led him to drive 
the new Emperor Ferdinand I. halfway into the arms 
of tie German Protestants, or at least into a system 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 79 

of government by compromise irreconcilable witli the 
principles upheld at Rome. 

In the states of the Church, however, and within 

the range of his Italian influence, time was still left to 

Paul IV. for the assertion of these prin- 

P.iul IV. and , , , , , , . , 

T he Counter- ciples ; nor is there anything more extra- 
Reformation. or( j- nar y j n kjg j i; f e t j iaiL the exertions of 

the last two years of his reign. At first it seemed as 
if he would need some time to steady himself after 
the collapse of his political schemes, and as if he were 
unprepared to adopt Cardinal Pacheco's outspoken 
advice and let reform begin at home. Bat of a sud- 
den, as if in another gust of passion, he made a clean 
sweep of the obstacles which his own perversity had 
placed in his path; banished his nephews, changed 
his whole administration, and then took up in terrible 
earnest the work of Church reform. He would allow 
no appointment savouring of corruption to any spiritual 
office ; he would hear of no exception to the duty of 
residence ; he completely abolished dispensations for 
marriages within prohibited degrees. Into the general 
management of the churches of the city, as well as into 
that of his own Papal court, he introduced so strict a 
discipline that Eome was likened to a well-conducted 
monastery. But the agency which above all others he 
encouraged was that which his own advice had estab- 
lished in the centre of the Catholic world, the Inqui- 
sition. From the Sacred College downwards (as in 
the case of Cardinal Morone), no sphere of life was ex- 
empted from its control ; and his intolerance extended 
itself to the very Jews, whose privileges in the Papal 
states he ruthlessly revoked. On his deathbed he 



So THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

recommended the Inquisition with the Holy See itself 
to the pious cardinals surrounding him. It was after- 
wards observed that many reforms decreed in its third 
period by the Council of Trent were copied from the 
ordinances issued by Paul IV. in this memorable lien- 
mum. Bat inasmuch as during his Pontificate the 
Church of Rome had lost ground in almost every 
country of Europe except Italy and Spain, his death 
(i 8th August I5S9) naturally brought with it a wide- 
spread renewal of the demand for remedies more effec- 
tive than those supplied by his feverish activity and 
by the operations of his favourite institution. 

Personally, Pius IV. (1559-66) was regarded, and 
probably chosen, as an opponent of the late Pope ; his 
family history inclined liim to the imperial 
PlusIV " interest, and he was understood to favour 
concessions to Germany with a view of bringing her 
stray sheep back into the fold. He possessed, with a 
genial disposition, a reasonable mind ; and though an 
excellent canon lawyer, was far too little of a theo- 
logian to love dwelling in extremes of dogma. He 
showed no disposition to follow his predecessor in pro- 
hibiting the sale of spiritual dignities, benefices, and 
favours of all kinds ; but in general he farthered rather 
than arrested the religious reaction. Above all, the 
Inquisition, though he is not known to have done any- 
thing to intensify its rigour or augment its authority r 
went on as before. For himself, he avoided the nepo- 
tism of which, in the pursuit of his political ends, 
Paul IV- Had made himself guilty. In contrast with the 
Carafi^r nephews, on whom he allowed a terrible venge- 
ance to descend^ Carlo Borromeo., the nephew of Pius 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 8r 

IV., served the Holy See in a spirit of unselfisli devo- 
tion, and began those efforts on behalf of religion 
which in the end obtained for him a place among the 
saints of the Church, a position not reached by many 
Pope's nephews. With the aid of this influence, Pms 
IV. came to perceive that the future, both of the Church 
and of the Papacy, depended on the spirit of confi- 
dence and cohesion which could be infused into the 
former ; nor had he from the very outset of his pon- 
tificate ever doubted the expediency of reassembling 
the council at Trent. 

The Emperor Ferdinand and the French govern- 
ment, who still persisted in treating the reunion of the 
Church as the primary object of the council, at first 
strongly urged the substitution for Trent of a genu- 
inely German or French town, where the German 
bishops, and perhaps even the Protestants, would feel no 
scruple about attending. But a totally free and new 
council of this description lay outside the horizon of 
the Papacy ; and Pius IV. might have let fall the 
plan altogether, but for the fear of the entire separa- 
tion in that event of the Gallican Church 
condition of from Rome. In France Protestantism bad 
made considerable strides during the reign 
of Henry II. (154759), more especially of late under 
cover of the war with Spain, although that war ad- 
vanced the influence of the Guises, represented in the 
Church by the Cardinal of Lorraine. The introduc- 
tion of the Inquisition ( 1 5 5 7) had remained a futile 
attempt ; and though after the peace of C&teau-Cam- 
br^sis Henry II. actually proposed to Philip a joint 
attack upon Geneva, Protestantism flourished, especi- 
C.H. v 



82 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

ally in the south and west of the monarchy, in spite 
of persecution ; and about six weeks before the death 
of Henry II. the first national synod of Protestants 
was held at Paris (May IS 59). Under Francis II. 
the Guise influence became paramount, the persecu- 
tion of the Protestants continued, and was expedited 
by the edict of Romorantin (May 1 560). But though 
the suppression, just before this, of the so-called con- 
spiracy of Amboise had temporarily added to the 
power of the Guises, it had also made the Queen 
Mother, Catharine de' Medici, resolve not to let the 
power of the state pass wholly out of her hands. 
Hence the appointment of the large-hearted L'Hopi- 
tal as chancellor, and the Assembly of Notables at 
Pontaineblean (August), where the grievances against 
Rome found full expression, and where arrangements 
were made for a meeting of the States-General and a 
national council of the French Church. This resolu- 
tion determined Pius IV. to lose no further time. He 
succeeded in overcoming the objections of both Ferdi- 
nand and the French Government to Trent, and ad- 
journed the more difficult question as to whether the 
new assembly should or should not be regarded as a 
mere continuation of tlie former, which France had 
never acknowledged. On 29th November 1560 he 
issued a bull summoning all the prelates and princes 
of Christendom to Trent for the following Easter. The 
invitation included both Eastern schismatics and 
"Western heretics, Elizabeth of England among the 
rest; but neither she nor the German Protestant 
princes assembled at Naumburg, nor the kings of the 
Scandinavian North, would so much as receive the 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 83 

Papal summons. In France, the death of Francis II. 
(5th December 1560) further depressed the Guise 
influence ; and Catharine entered into negotiations 
with the Pope with a view to concessions such as 
would satisfy the Huguenots while approved by the 
French bishops. She considerably raised her demands 
not long before the Colloquy of Poissy, (September 
1 561), which, however, notwithstanding its array of 
ecclesiastical notabilities on both sides, came to nothing, 
owing in part to the active intrigues of the Papal 
nuncio. But the Edict of January' (1562), which 
followed, long remained a sort of standard of fair con- 
cessions to the Huguenots* 

Under these circumstances there was little prospect 

of France being for some time to come represented at 

Trent except by ambassadors with instruc- 

Re-opemng of x * 

the Council of tions very unacceptable to the Papal policy. 
From the Empire, too, neither Catholic nor 
Protestant princes could be prevailed upon to attend ; 
and a commission appointed by Ferdinand carried its de- 
mands for ecclesiastical reforms so far (September 1561) 
that he had to moderate their tone before incorporating 
them in his Lilelhis de reformations, afterwards presented 
to the council. Even King Sebastian of Portugal about 
this time formulated a series of very substantial articles 
of reformation for presentation at Trent. Philip II. of 
Spain completely approved of this proceeding, and sup- 
ported the demand of the other powers for a free council. 
At the same time, however, both he and the Spanish 
bishops were resolved to maintain the rigid standard 
of doctrine proclaimed in the earlier sessions of the 
council, and to allow no concessions to Protestant 



84 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION, 

claims or sympathies. Thus, after all, the new as- 
sembly was not likely to be altogether unmanageable ; 
and Pius IV. took care to keep up the numbers of the 
Italian bishops, besides appointing not less than five 
legates to conduct the proceedings. These legates were 
mostly moderate men. Such was pre-eminently the 
character of Hercules Gonzaga, cardinal of Mantua, the 
presiding legate, a persona gratissima to the Emperor. 
With him, Cardinal Puteo 3 an accomplished canonist, 
had been originally named, but he was disabled by 
illness just before the meeting of the council. The 
others were Cardinals Seripando, formerly general of 
the Augustines, and now archbishop of Salerno, a 
learned and moderate -miuded prelate ; Simonetta,, 
whom Sadolet extols as unanimously acknowledged to 
be the greatest lawyer of the age; and Cardinal Hosius, 
afterwards the principal figure in the Polish Coimter- 
Eeformation. He was probably selected as having for 
some time held the nunciature at the Emperor's court, 
and being well acquainted with his views. Simonetta 
seems to have been regarded as the representative proper 
of the Papal policy. Por Puteo was afterwards substi- 
tuted the Cardinal of Hohenems (Altemps), bishop of 
Constance, a young nephew of the Pope. Soon after 
the re-opening of the council Pius IY. characteristic- 
ally directed another relative, the able Bishop of Venti- 
miglia (Visconti), to watch the proceedings of the two 
senior legates, who with their colleagues seem in their 
turn to have employed the same agent to watch the 
conduct of the Cardinal of Lorraine. 

Was the council which held its first public session 
on 1 8th January 1 562 to be regarded as a new council, 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT* 85 

or as a continuation of that which had previously sat 
in. the same locality ? This was no merely theoretical 
question, for on the answer would depend two issues 
inseparable from one another. In the first place, would 
the new assembly resume the labours of the previous 
one at the point they had reached, more especially in 
the enunciation of true Catholic doctrine ? and, again, 
would it refuse to reopen the door deliberately shut by 
its predecessor upon a policy which aimed at recon- 
ciling the Protestants to the Church? To ensure 
affirmative answers to both these questions was natu- 
rally the desire both of Rome and of the Spanish 
bishops, and those who were, like them, intent upon 
the establishment of a vigorous Church discipline 
rooted in a strong episcopacy, but, above all, upon 
the definitive declaration of a rigid body of Catho- 
lic doctrine. The opposite view was, however, long 
favoured by the Emperor Ferdinand, supported by a 
public sentiment practically universal in the Empire, 
and by France, where bigotry and faction had not yet 
quenched the national desire for ecclesiastical inde- 
pendence and political unity. Not very dissimilar 
were ^ e issues turning on the further ques- 
^ on ^ fo ^ Q acceptance of the new prin- 
ciple of conducting the business of the council. This 
principle, which the legates sought to introduce by a 
procedure the reverse of straightforward, reserved to 
themselves the initiative of proposing subjects of dis- 
cussion to the council. Vehemently resisted by some 
of the Spanish bishops, the formula was maintained, 
even after Philip II. had sought the assistance of the 
Emperor and the kings of France and Portugal for 



86 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

bringing about its removal, and after Pius IV. had 
himself agreed to concede the point. Thus the council 
was, down to its close, very effectively prevented from 
enlarging the scope of its proceedings at the risk of 
interfering with their deliberately designed plan. For, 
though amidst many vexatious delays, at the last pre- 
ceded by all but reckless haste, the original plan of the 
conncil was actually carried out, and this with a degree 
of success of which it is futile to lose sight because 
of the intrigues and manoeuvres, and the struggle of 
interests and passions, obscuring it in the pages of 
partisan historians. 

In this concluding period the Italian bishops pre- 
ponderated more than ever; nest to them the Spaniards 
composition were a gain the most numerous; but though, 
of the couuca as a ^^ st iu faithful to their programme, 
both on questions of doctrine where they agreed with 
tlie Papal party, and on questions of discipline where 
they differed from it, they no longer voted as a solid 
phalanx, and their leader, Archbishop Guerrero of 
Granada, commanded no unbroken allegiance. More- 
over, the Jesuit Salmeron, who discharged the duties of 
Papal theologian, and a little later the Jesuit general 
Lainez, who bore himself as the intellectual master of 
the assembly, represented an element in the religious 
life of Spain which claimed attention in spite of either 
bishops or king. No prelates attended either from the 
Empire at large or from Poland, the proxies whom 
they sent being naturally enough refused a hearing 
by the majority. Hungary and Bohemia were repre- 
sented by a few bishops. The French prelates, .with 
the Cardinal of Lorraine at their lead, did not arrive 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 87 

till late in the day (November 1562). Thus the 
opposition to the Papal management of the council 
was daring the greater part of this year conducted 
by a co-operation between the * imperial and French* 
ambassadors, occasionally productive of brave words, 
but ineffectual in its final results. 

The first deliberations of the reassembled council 
wore barren, for the definitive adoption of the index 
of prohibited books was deferred to the close of the 
council, when it was, after all, handed over to the Pope ; 
and though a safe-conduct was granted to Protestants 
desirous of attending at Trent, no Protestant govern- 
ment or^ prelates availed themselves of it, while the 
heretical subjects of Catholic states were expressly 
Principal qnes. excluded from its use. Hereupon, however, 
tionsatofcsue. ttLe counc ii attempted again to proceed pari 
passu with dogma and discipline. On the latter head 
in particular, the imperial and the French ambassadors 
at different times presented very distinct demands, in 
the so-called 'libels of reformation' laid by them 
before the council* but in neither case were these 
programmes seriously taken up. One disciplinary 
question of paramount importance might, however, 
have speedily been carried to a satisfactory issue, could 
the manifest advantage of the Church have prevailed 
over the baser interests of the Roman Court. This 
was the question of -residence and of its divine origin, 
as constituting an obligation upon bishops and priests 
charged with a cure of souls. On this head a complete 
agreement existed between the Governments and fche 
episcopal party, and the Pope himself was known to 
have declared to the cardinals at Eome his conviction 



88 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

of the divine origin of the duty. Thus two of the legates 
(Gonzaga and Seripando) were prepared to give way 
to 'ultramontane' opinion on the subject, though Simo- 
netta unfalteringly upheld the Roman view. "When 
(April 1562) they actually put the question to the 
vote, nearly half the assembly affirmed the divine 
origin, while about a quarter voted in the negative, 
and another quarter (or slightly more) for referring the 
matter to the Pope. Hereupon the latter changed 
his attitude, and when the question, which had seemed 
shelved, was once more revived, threatened to dismiss 
the presiding legate for sacrificing the welfare of the 
Holy See. But though he for a time talked of re- 
moving the council once more to an Italian city, Pius 
IV. had no real reason for fearing a dangerous show 
of independence at Trent, and Philip II. himself gave 
orders that the question of residence should for the 
present be allowed to slumber. In the meantime 
another struggle had begun in connexion with the 
formulation of the dogmatic decrees concerning the 
sacraments, on the subject of the concession of the 
cup to the laity. This, the chief concession made to 
the German Protestants in the Interim of 1548, was 
demanded both in the imperial and in the Trench 
libel ; and it was known to be viewed without disfavour 
by the Pope himself, whose predecessor, Paul III.,, 
had formerly, at the request of Charles V., empowered 
a commission of bishops to accord it to individual 
claimants in the Empire. The denial of the Cup to 
the laity was a relatively modern practice in the 
Western Church, and its use was accordingly now, as 
it had been at Basel, a mere question of expediency. 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 89 

The Spanish episcopate, however, herein thoroughly in 
harmony with Philip II., would listen to no such pro- 
posals, while in the eyes of the Papal party more 
Papal than the Pope, and encouraged in its persistency 
by the ruthless oratory of Lainez to yield on one 
head seemed the preface to yielding on all. When 
the vote was taken (September 1562), only 48 were 
found ready to allow the concession of the cup some 
to the laity of the Empire and its dependencies, some 
to that of Hungary and Bohemia only, while 52, 
with or without qualifications, refused the proposal, and 
65 relegated the matter to the decision of the Pope. 
Not many days afterwards, a previous effort in the 
same direction having failed, this course was finally 
agreed upon by an overwhelming majority, composed of 
members voting from, very different points of view. 

The question which really came home to the fathers 
of the Church assembled at Trent presented itself again 
when the sacrament of orders Lad in due course to 
be debated. The imperial and French ambassadors 
still co-operated as actively as ever, and the episcopal 
party, the Spanish prelates in particular, entered upon 
the struggle with a full sense of its critical importance. 
If the right divine of episcopacy could be declared, 
with it would be established the divine obligation of 
Residence. Pius IV. accordingly showed considerable 
shrewdness in instructing the legates at once to for- 
mulate a decree on residence, which, while leaving the 
question of divine obligation open, imposed penalties 
on non-residence (except for lawful reasons), sufficient 
to meet practical requirements. But though such a 
decree was passed by the council, the debates on the 



go THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

origin, of the episcopal office, which involved nothing 
less than the origin and nature of the Papal supremacy, 
continued (November) ; and the critical nature of the 
discussion was the more apparent when in the midst 
of it there at last arrived nearly a score of French 
bishops, headed by the Cardinal of Lorraine. Hitherto 
Trance had been represented at the council by spokes- 
men of the French court and of the Parliament of 
Paris ; now, the foremost among the prelates of the 
monarchy, whose abilities, however, unfortunately fell 
far short of his pretensions, announced in full conciliar 
assembly the demands of his branch of the Church. 
The recent January edict proved the strength of the 
Huguenots in France ; and though the Cardinal's first 
speech at Trent breathed nothing but condemnation of 
these heretics, it suited him to pose as the advocate 
of as extensive a series of reforms as had yet been 
urged upon the council. Further additions were made 
in the c libel ' already mentioned, which was shortly 
afterwards (January 1563) presented by the French 
ambassador, and perfect harmony existed between the 
French and the imperial policy at the council. What 
decision, then, was to be expected on the crucial ques- 
tion as to the relations between Papal and episcopal 
authority ? How could a recognition of the Pope's 
claim to be regarded as rector umwrsalis ecdesice be 
expected from such a union of the ultramontane forces? 
The current was not likely to be stopped by the pro- 
visions for checking some of .the abuses of the Papal 
court, which about this time Pius IV. announced on his 
own account at Rome ; it seemed on the point of rising 
higher than ever when (February 1563) the Cardinal 



THE COUNCIL OF TSENT. 91 

of Lorraine and some other prelates waited upon the 
Emperor at Innsbruck. In truth, however, a turning- 
point in the history of the council was close at hand. 

The Cardinal of Lorraine had left Trent for Inns- 
bruck with threats of a Gallican synod on his lips. 
Ferdinand i Ferdinand I. had arrived there veiy wroth 
fhePa^T ^ th the council, and had received the 
policy. Bishop of Zante (Commendone), whom the 

legates sent to deprecate his vexation, with marked 
coolness. The remedies proposed to the Emperor by 
the Cardinal were drastic enough ; the council was to 
be swamped by French, German, and Spanish bishops, 
and the Emperor, by repairing to Trent in person, 
was to awe the assembly into discussing the desired 
reforms, whether with or without the approval of the 
legates. But Ferdinand I., by nature moderate in 
action, and taught by the example of his brother, 
Charles V., the danger of violent courses, preferred to 
resort to a series of direct and by no means tame 
appeals to the Pope. The latter, indisposed as he was 
to support a fresh proposition for the removal of the 
council to some German town, urged by France but 
resisted by Spain, which at the same time persistently 
opposed the concession of the cup demanded by both 
France and the Emperor, saw his opportunity for taking 
his adversaries singly. The deaths about this time 
(March i 5 63) of the presiding legate, Cardinal Gon- 
zaga, and of his colleague Cardinal Seripando, both of 
whom had occasionally shown themselves inclined to 
yield to the reforming party, were likewise in his favour. 
Their places were filled by Cardinals Morone, formerly 
a prisoner indicted by the Inquisition, now an eager 



92 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

champion of Papal claims, and Navagero, a Venetian 
by birth, but not in his political sentiments. Morone, 
though he had left Eome almost despairing of any 
favourable issue of the council, at once began to nego- 
tiate with the Emperor through the Jesuit Canisius. 
The leverage employed may, in addition to the distrust 
between Ferdinand and his Spanish nephew, and the 
ancient jealousy between Austria and France, have in- 
cluded some reference to the heterodox opinions and 
the consequently doubtful prospects of the Emperor's 
eldest son, Maximilian. In a word, the Papal govern- 
ment abont this time formed and carried out a definite 
plan for inducing the Emperor to abandon his conci- 
liar policy. The consideration offered for his assent- 
ing to a speedy termination of the council was the 
promise that, so soon as that event should have taken 
place, the desired concession of the cup should be 
made to his subjects. Ferdinand L, without becoming 
a thoroughgoing partisan of the Papal policy, accepted 
the bargain as seemingly the shortest road to the end 
which, for the sake of the peace of the Empire, he had 
at heart. Thus, notwithstanding the continued oppo- 
sition of the French bishops, the decrees concerning 
the episcopate began to shape themselves more easily, 
and the Pope of his own accord submitted to the 
council certain canons of a stringent kind, reforming 
in a similar way the discipline of the cardinalate 
(June). And when, in the course of a violent quarrel 
about precedence between the kings of France and Spain, 
the latter, enraged at his demands not being enforced 
by the Pope, had threatened by insisting on the ad- 
mission of Protestants to the council indefinitely to 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 93 

prolong it, the Emperor intervened against the pro- 
posal. But the conflict between the Papal and the 
episcopal authority seemed still incapable of solution, 
and though Lainez audaciously demanded the reference 
of all questions of reform to the sole decision of the 
Pope, and denounced the opposition of the French 
bishops as proceeding from members of a schismatic 
Church, this opposition steadily continued in conjunc- 
tion with that of the Spaniards, and still found a leader 
in the Cardinal of Lorraine. 

Yet at this very time a change began to be percep- 
tible in the conduct of this versatile and ambitious 
prelate. The Cardinal was supposed to have 
of Lorrame himself aspired to the office of presiding 

gained over. 1,1 11 i i i .1 

legate, and though he had missed this 
place of honour and power, the condition of things in 
France was such as naturally to incline him in the 
direction of Eome. The assassination of his brother 
Francis, Duke of Guise (February 1563), deprived his 
family and interest of their natural chief, and inclined 
Catharine de 3 Medici to transact with the Huguenots. 
The Cardinal accordingly became anxious at the same 
time to return to France and prevent the total eclipse 
of the influence he had hitherto exercised at court, 
and to secure himself by an understanding with, the 
Pope. A letter which about this time arrived from 
Mary Queen of Scots, declaring her readiness to sub- 
mit to the decrees of the council, and, should she 
ascend the throne of England, to reduce that country 
to obedience to the Holy See, may perhaps be con- 
nected with these overtures, Pius IV., delighted to 
meet the Cardinal half-way, sent instructions in this 



94 TH.E COUNTER-REFORM ATioh 7 . 

sense to tlie legates, "whom the recent display of 
Spanish arrogance had already disposed favourably 
towards France. Thus the decree on the sacrament of 
orders was passed in the colourless condition desired 
by the Papal party, in a session held on July 1 5, the 
Spanish bishops angrily declaring themselves betrayed 
by the French cardinal. Other decrees were passed in 
this memorable session, among them one of substantial 
importance for the establishment of diocesan semin- 
aries for priests. Clearly, the council had now become 
tractable, and might speedily be brought to an end. 
In this sense the Pope addressed urgent letters to the 
three great Catholic monarch s, and found willing 
listeners, except in Spain. 

Meanwhile the remaining decrees, both of doctrine 
and of discipline, were eagerly pushed on. The sacra- 
ment of marriage gave rise to much dis- 

The business of . 1,1 -. i * ,1 

the council cussion ; but the proposal that the marriage 
of priests should be permitted, though for- 
merly included in both the imperial and the French 
libel ? was now advocated only by the two prelates who 
spoke directly in the name of the Emperor. But in 
the decree proposed on the all-important subject of 
the reformation of the life and morals of the clergy, 
the legates presumed too far on the yielding mood of 
the governments* It not only contained many ad- 
mirable reforms as to the conditions under which 
spiritual offices, from the cardinalate downwards, were 
to be held or conferred, bat the Papacy had wisely 
and generously surrendered many existing usages 
profitable to itself. At the same time, however, it 
was proposed not only to deprive the royal authority 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 95 

in the several states of a series of analogous profits, 
but to take away from it the nomination of bishops 
an4 the right of citing ecclesiastics before a secular 
tribunal. To the protest which the ambassadors of 
the powers inevitably raised against these proposals, 
the legates replied by raising a cry that the " refor- 
mation of the princes " should be comprehended in the 
decrees. It became necessary to postpone the objec- 
tionable article ; but now the fears of the supporters 
of the existing system began to be excited, both at 
Eome and at Trent, and it was contrived to intro- 
duce so many modifications into the proposed decree 
as seriously to impair its value. Then, though the 
Cardinal of Lorraine himself, during a visit to Rome 
(September), showed his readiness to support the Papal 
policy, the French ambassadors at the council carried 
their opposition to its encroachments upon the claims 
of their sovereign so far as to withdraw to Venice. 
And above all, the Spanish bishops, upheld by the 
persistency of their king, stood firmly by the original 
form of the reformation decree, and finally obtained 
its restoration to a very considerable extent. Thus 
the greater portion of the decree was at last passed 
in the penultimate session of the council (nth Nov- 
ember). 

With the exception of Spain, all the powers now 
made known their consent to winding up the business 

closing- of the ^ ^ ne council without further loss of 
council time> But Cotmt Luna gtill i mmova biy 

resisted the closing of" the council before the ex- 
press assent of King Philip should have been re- 
ceived ; nor was it till the news authentic or not 



g6 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

arrived of a serious illness having befallen the 
Pope that the fear of the complications which might 
arise in the event of his death put an end , to 
further delay. Summoned in all haste, the fathers 
met on December 3rd for their five-and-twentieth ses- 
sion, and on this and the following day rapidly dis- 
cussed a series of decrees, some of which were by no 
means devoid of intrinsic importance. In the doctrinal 
decrees concerning purgatory and indulgences, as in 
those concerning the invocation of saints and the re- 
spect due to their relics and images, it was sought to 
preclude a reckless exaggeration or distortion of the 
doctrines of the Church on these heads, and a corrupt 
perversion of the usages connected with them. (Thus 
the abuse of the so-called * privileged altars 3 was not 
revived till the papacy of Gregory XIII.) Of the dis- 
ciplinary decrees, the most important and elaborate 
related to the religious of both sexes. It contained 
a clause, inserted on the motion of Lainez, which the 
Jesuits afterwards interpreted as generally exempting 
their Society from the operation of this decree. An- 
other decree enjoined sobriety and moderation in the 
use of the ecclesiastical penalty of excommunication. 
For the rest, all possible expedition was used in 
gathering up the threads of the work done or at- 
tempted by the council. The determination of the 
Index, as well as the revision of missal, breviary, 
ritual, and catechism, were remitted to the Pope. 
Then the decrees debated in the last session and at its 
adjourned meeting were adopted, being subscribed by 
234 (or 255 ?) ecclesiastics; and the decrees passed 
in the sessions of the council before its re-assembling 



THE COUNCIL OF TXENT. 97 

under Pope Pius IV. were read over again, and thus 
its continuity (154563) was established without any 
use being made of the terms ' approbation ' and ' con- 
firmation.' A decree followed, composed by the Car- 
dinal of Lorraine and Cardinal Madruccio, solemnly 
commending the ordinances of the council to the 
Church and to the princes of Christ en dom, and re- 
mitting any difficulties concerning the execution of 
the decrees to the Pope, who would provide for it 
either by summoning another General Council or as 
he might determine. A concluding decree put an 
end to the council itself, which closed with a kind 
of general thanksgiving intoned by the Cardinal of 
Lorraine. 

The decrees of the council were shortly afterwards 
(26th January 1564) ratified by Pius IV., against the 
Reception of wish of the more determined Curialists, while 
itb deciees. others would have wished him to guard him- 
self by certain restrictions. These were, however, unne- 
cessary, as he reserved to himself the interpretation of 
doubtful or disputed decrees. This reservation remained 
absolute as to decrees concerning dogma ; l for the 
interpretation of those concerning discipline, Sixtus V. 
afterwards appointed a special commission under the 
name of the Congregation of the Council of Trent. 
While the former became ipso facto binding on the 

1 The Catechismus Romanus, drawn up by a commission of cardinals, 
and published by direction of Pius IV. (1566), cannot claim an autho- 
rity equal to that of the Canones et decreta, Ooncilu Tridentini (Rome, 
1564). The catechisms composed by Canisins (1554 and 1566), though 
not sanctioned by the Pope, enjoyed a more widespread popular accept- 
ance than the Catechismus Romanus. 

C. H. G 



98 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

entire Church, the decrees on discipline and reforma- 
tion could not become valid in any particular state 
till after they had been published in it with the 
consent of its government. This distinction is of the 
greatest importance. The doctrinal system of the 
Church of Eome was now enduringly fixed ; the area 
which the Church had lost she could henceforth only 
recover if she reconquered it. Many attempts at reunion 
by compromise have since been made from the Pro- 
testant side, and some of these have perhaps been met 
half-way by the generous wishes of not a few Catholics ; 
but the Council of Trent has doomed all these projects to 
inevitable sterility. The gain of the Church of Eome 
from her acquisition at Trent of a clearly and sharply 
defined c body of doctrine' is not open to dispute, except 
from a point of view which her doctors have steadily 
repudiated. And it is difficult to suppose but that, in 
her conflict with the spirit of criticism which from the 
first in some measure animated the Protestant Refor- 
mation and afterwards urged it far beyond its original 
scope, the Church of Eome must have proved an un- 
equal combatant, had not the Council of Trent renewed 
the foundations of the authority claimed by herself and 
of that claimed by her head on earth. 

The effect of the disciplinary decrees of the council, 
though more far-reaching and enduring than has been 
on all sides acknowledged, was necessarily in the first 
instance dependent on the reception given to them by 
the several Catholic powers. The representatives of 
the Emperor at once signed the whole of the decrees 
of the council, though only on behalf of his hereditary 
dominions ; and he had his promised reward when 3 a few 



THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 99 

months afterwards (April), the German bishops were, 
under certain restrictions, empowered to accord the 
cup in the Eucharist to the laity. Bat neither the 
Empire through its diet, nor Hungary, ever accepted 
the Tridentine decrees, though several of the Catholic 
estates of the Empire, both spiritual and temporal, 
individually accepted them with modifications. The 
example of Ferdinand was followed by several other 
Powers ; bat in Poland, the diet, to which the de- 
crees were twice (1564 and I 5 7 S) presented as having 
been accepted by King Sigismund Augustus, refused to 
accord its own acceptance, maintaining that the Polish 
Church, as such, had never been represented at the 
council. In Portugal and in the Swiss Catholic can- 
tons, the decrees were received without hesitation, 
as also by the Seigniory of Yenice, whose represen- 
tatives at Trent had rarely departed from an attitude 
of studied moderation, and who now merely safe- 
guarded the rights of the Republic. True to the 
part recently played by him, the Cardinal of Lor- 
raine, on his own responsibility, subscribed to the 
decrees in the name of the King of Prance. But 
the Parliament of Paris was on the alert, and on 
his return home the Cardinal had to withdraw in 
disgrace to Bheims. Neither the doctrinal decrees 

o 

of the council nor the disciplinary, which In part 
clashed with the customs o the kingdom and the 
privileges of the Galilean Church, were ever pub- 
lished in France. The ambassador of Spain, whose 
king and prelates had so consistently held out 
against the closing of the council, refused his sig- 
nature till he had received express instructions. Yet 



ioo THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

as It was Spain which, had hoped and toiled for 
the achievement at the council of solid results, 
so it was here that the decrees fell on the most 
grateful soil, when, after considerable deliberation 
and delay, their publication at last took place, accom- 
panied by stringent safeguards as to the rights of 
the king and the usages of his subjects (1565). 
The same course was adopted in the Italian and 
Flemish dependencies of the Spanish monarchy. 

The disciplinary decrees of the council, on the 
whole, fell short in completeness of the doctrinal. 
But while they consistently maintained the 
Papal authority and confirmed its formal 
pretensions, the episcopal authority too was streng- 
thened by them, not only as against the monastic 
orders, but in its own moral foundations. More 
than this, the whole priesthood, from the Pope down- 
wards, benefited by the warnings that had been 
administered, by the sacrifices that had been made, 
and by the reforms that had been agreed upon. 
The Church became more united, less worldly, and 
more dependent on herself. These results outlasted 
the movement known as the Counter-Reformation, 
and should be ignored by no candid mind. 



CHAPTER IV. 

THE COUNTER-REFORMATION AT ITS HEIGHT. 

THE period during which the movement of the Coun- 
ter-Reformation arrived and maintained itself at its 
height may be reckoned as covering the thirty years 
or thereabouts that ensued upon the close of the 
Council of Trent. This period coincides 

The religious . A 

pohcy of with the main course or the great attempt 
of Philip II. of Spain to extinguish Pro- 
testantism in Europe. During these years, the few 
advances still made by Protestantism were more than 
counterbalanced by its losses elsewhere, while the 
Catholic reaction, on the other hand, fully developed 
its resources. It had now become an integral part 
of the ecclesiastical policy of Rome, which during 
far the greater portion of this period closely followed 
that of Spain, and never so much as contemplated a 
return to less direct and active courses. 

From Spain, then, the entire movement, as before 
and at the Council of Trent, so during the preceding 
generation, received its chief impulses. The absolu- 
tism of the new Spanish monarchy enabled the will of 
Philip H. to reflect itself in the whole character of 



102 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

Iris government at home, and of its action and influence 
abroad. Whether or not he had momentarily winked 
at Protestantism in England, in his own kingdom he 
was the uncompromising champion of orthodoxy. His 
jealousy of his royal prerogatives, although it led to many 
troublesome differences between him and the Holy See, 
did not interfere with his fidelity to its interests and those 
of the Church. What he demanded was that even the 
Pope should only exercise power in Spain through and 
by means of him, the king. Of Ms European policy, 
which involved him in so much combative intrigue 
and aggressive war, the objects were no doubt largely 
fixed for him by the mere geographical conditions of his 
inheritance ; but though these may have "been, the origi- 
nal causes of the chief contests of his reign, religions 
enthusiasm sustained the resolution of Philip in both 
instances, as it sped the galleons of the great Armada 
to their doom, and bound the arms of the Leaguers 
with the Castilian red. 

The ecclesiastical agency on which Philip's system 
of government above all depended was that of the 
phiiip ir a*d Inquisition, which had not only altogether 
tlitiln< i ulslutm - subjugated the Spanish nation, but did its 
utmost, as cases like those of Luis de Leon ( 157176) 
and Archbishop Carranza show, to terrorise over the 
Spanish Church. At the same time it persecuted with 
unabated zeal whatever unusual efforts of learning and 
scholarship provoked suspicion, such as those of Fran- 
cisco de Sanchez (El Brocense), the learned editor of 
early national poetry (1582). Moreover, the prohibi- 
tions of the Index were rigorously enforced by Philip, 
the penalties of confiscation of property, and even of 



THE Co UNTER-REFORMA TION AT ITS HEIGHT. 1 03 

death, being denounced against those who infringed 
them. Popular feeling, no doubt, continued to meet 
this system of repression more than half-way. The 
Lutheran Keformation, if it had penetrated into Spain 
at all, had left no traces behind it ; the Scriptures 
remained virtually unknown ; nor is the absence of 
independent theological speculation disproved by sucli 
exceptions as that of the Navarrese Servetus. The 
universities were falling into decay. Alcala appealed 
to the Pope against Salamanca (i 574), and Salamanca 
dwindled to half its former number of students, though 
an early edict of Philip II. (1558) had prohibited his 
subjects from resorting to foreign seats of learning. 
Inasmuch as the same condition of intellectual sub- 
jection prevailed in the reign of Philip III. (1598 
1621)5 its impress is perceptible during a long period 
even in those branches of literature which might seem 
farthest removed from theology and moral philosophy. 
Thus the Spanish theatre was subjected to a rigorous 
censorship (1587), and would have corne to an end 
through the fiat of the dying Philip II. (1598), were 
it as easy to suppress as it is to control the estab- 
lished amusements of a people. 

But though the co-operation of the monarchy and 
the Inquisition could effect much, it could not sustain 
The spiritual ^ Q spiritual enthusiasm to which, as a 
Spanish movement, the Counter-Keforma- 
t - on owe( j its origin. In a revival or up- 
rising of this description, ideas must find personal 
representatives capable of satisfying the imagination 
of the people ; and such were, in this period, the 
leading figures among the Spanish mystics, to the 



iO4 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

earlier of whom reference lias already been made. 
Such, above all, was the holy woman whom the national 
assembly of Spain saluted as a saint before 
she was canonised by Borne (1622), and 
whom many generations after her death insurgent 
patriotism named generalissimo, of the armies of Spain. 
The chief historical significance of the reformatory 
movement begun by St. Teresa after all lies in its 
having in a large measure met the religious aspirations 
of the national mind, thus occupying the ground else- 
where seized by dogmatic dissent or sectarianism. 
Teresa de Ahumada, or, as she afterwards called her- 
self, Teresa de Jesus (151582), was of ancient Cas- 
tilian lineage, and brought up to a love of chivalrous 
romance. She ran away to become a nun, but soon 
found the inside of the convent walls almost as worldly 
as the world without. Long years of poignant spiritual 
sufferings taught her the power and the rapture of 
prayer, and transformed without unhinging her mind. 
Towards the end of this period her Jesuit confessor 
and other members of his Society settled in her native 
town of Avila, encouraged her aspirations, and accepted 
her accounts of her visions. Yet the fire of action 
was after all kindled in her by the earlier example of 
St. Peter of Alcantara, whose bare-footed friars cer- 
tainly suggested the foundation of the house of the 
discalced Carmelite nuns at Avila (1562), the begin- 
ning of a reform which, before Teresa's death, extended 
over seventy-three, and within about two centuries over 
more than seven hundrtsd, convents. She was assisted 
in her labours by kindred spirits, such as Juan of 
the Cross, the reformer of the male Carmelites., and 



THE COUNTER-REFORMATION AT ITS HEIGHT. 105 

Jerome Gratian of tlie Mother of God, whose appoint- 
ment to the visitorship of all the Carmelites of Anda- 
lusia gave rise to the conflict between the reformed 
and the unreformed sections of the order which so 
greatly troubled St. Teresa's later years. She would 
not have been victorious in the end, when Gregory 
XIII. severed the discalced from the mitigated Car- 
melites (1580), had it not been for the support of 
King Philip. From the charges brought against 
her a few years earlier, by personal spite or folly, 
and taken up by the Inquisition, she had easily cleared 
herself. 

The efforts of St. Teresa during the last fifteen years 
of her life, and their hard-won success, would go far to 
account for the influence exercised by her upon her 
contemporaries. But she had also found time to com- 
pose those prose manuals of devotion more especially 
the Interior Castle^ a kind of Catholic castle of Man- 
soul which might almost be described as the popular 
text-books of Spanish mysticism. Far removed alike 
from quietism and from pantheism, she is practical in 
the midst of her elevated piety, and a ' mild and 
milky J humankindness percolates the intensity of her 
enthusiasm. Thus the ecstatic visionary who beheld the 
Saviour at her right hand may be numbered among 
those who, with clear eye and humble heart, have toiled 
to advance His cause among men, because the divine 
love of which she thought herself a chosen witness was 
the love that bears fruit in action. 

The spirit of unworldly and unselfish piety which 
animated much of the religious life of Spain in this 
period was likewise actively at work in the very centre 



106 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

of the hierarchical system of the Church of Rome. The 
reforms of the Council of Trent proved far from ineffec- 
tive, and Rome herself, amidst all the dangers 
uefonn itiou and disturbances through which that city 
passed, assumed and maintained an aspect 
befitting her religious pretensions. The Tridentine de- 
crees, with tbeir prohibitions of non-residence, pluralities, 
and other profitable abuses, could not, in the nature ot 
the case, be generally popular at Rome. But they found 
loyal upholders in the Popes, encouraged as they were 
in their attitude by the Spanish king, upon whom the 
three predecessors of Sixtus V. consistently leant. The 
simplicity under Pius V. it might be called austerity 
of the Papal court in this period contrasts with the 
easy luxury of earlier and the formal grandeur of later 
days. If the Papal government under Gregoiy XIII. 
pressed its feudal rights home with undue vigour, the 
Christiaa world at large was no longer aggrieved by 
a system of scandalous exactions* The College of 
Cardinals underwent a similar change, and not only in 
externals, as to which Cardinal Borromeo had set a 
salutary example. The restrictions imposed by the 
conciliar decrees combined with the large increase in 
the number of the members of the Sacred College to 
diminish simultaneously the importance and the attrac- 
tions of the dignity ; and even under Clement VIII. 
(l 5921605), according to Bellarmine, the households 
of most of the cardinals were established on no extra- 
vagant footing. 

As a matter of course, the strength of the current 
varied according to the circumstances of the successive 
pontificates, and more especially according to the cha- 



THE COUNTER-REFORMATION AT ITS HEIGHT. 107 

racter of eacli successive Pope. Pius V. (156672) 
carried into St. Peter's chair the traditions of the 
order of St. Dominic. As Cardinal Ghis- 
lieri, he had held the office of Inquisitor- 
general at Eome during the two previous ponti- 
ficates, and no break in the activity of the Inquisition 
ensued on his elevation. Under him the Tridentine 
decrees became a working test, from which he allowed 
no prelate, priest, or monastic order to remain exempt ; 
while the Inquisition was encouraged to call to account 
even the highest dignitaries of the most loyal churches, 
such as the Archbishop of Toledo. The Pope's reli- 
gious zeal knew no bounds as to the duties which he 
imposed upon either himself or others ; and such were 
the purity and holiness of the conduct of his life, both 
public and private, that his canonisation in later days 
(1712) admits of no cavil. He was the sworn foe of 
nepotism, and his bull Admonet nos (1567) prohibited 
for ever the alienation of any fief of the Church, thus 
setting the example of the non possumus since steadily 
maintained. In his foreign policy, too, he was essen- 
tially consistent. In 1568 he reissued with additions 
the bull In ccend Domini, which explicitly asserted 
the claims of the Papacy to the supreme control of the 
states of the world. He congratulated Alva on the 
efficiency of his Council of Blood, and exhorted Charles 
IX. to pull up the Huguenot heresy by the very fibres 
of its roots (i 569). He took part in the French wars 
with money and men ; and while he spared no pains 
to animate the lukewarm loyalty of the Emperor Maxi- 
milian II. towards the Church, he was ready to cut 
off from it a rebellious member like Queen. Elizabeth 



roS THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

(1570), and to interest himself in the plots directed 
against her life. The supreme effort of his European 
policy was the formation of the league between Spain 
and Venice, which resulted in the naval victory of 
Lepanto (1571), memorable to Catholic Christianity 
for all succeeding times, nor, to do Pius V. justice, 
barren of practical results by his fault. 

Gregory XIII. (Buoncompagni),who followed Pius V. 

in the Papal chair, was chiefly occupied with the fearful 

excesses of the banditti, and with the preten- 

Gregory XIII. , . A 

sions of their good friends and patrons, the 
baronage of the Roman States. Thougli unsuccessful in 
his attempt to put an end to the anarchy around him, he 
gravitated back in some measure towards that propitia- 
tory system from which it was difficult for the temporal 
power to shake itself free, even when, as in his case, it 
no longer had dynastic aims in view. Yet, as he pru- 
dently refrained from seeking to maintain the full 
rigour of the discipline introduced by his predecessor 
into the life of Church and laity, Rome, which under 
him largely increased in the numbers of its inhabitants, 
no longer felt doomed to decline, but could more easily 
reconcile itself with the reformatory movement. By 
the spirit of that movement Gregory's ecclesiastical 
policy was essentially animated. Not only did he 
encourage life-long labours like those of Philip of Neri 
(1515-95), which clothed in a garb of humorous 
cheerfulness the heroism of self-sacrifice, but he neither 
concealed his belief, nor spared expenditure to prove 
ft, that the Papacy ought to be a combative power. 
He hailed with open satisfaction the news of the 
Massacre of St. Bartholomew (1572), and sent forth 



THE COUNTER-REFORMATION AT ITS HEIGHT. 109 

the mission to England (1580), of which no historian 
has as yet fully demonstrated the significance. He 
was active both in advancing the propagation of the 
faith in distant lands and in the endowment of 
churches and the establishment of colleges nearer 
home. His interest in the promotion of clerical 
education was more especially noteworthy ; and, herein 
thoroughly in accordance with the Jesuits, whom he 
specially favoured, he helped to carry into effect one 
of the most important of the principles approved by 
the Council of Trent. Even the promulgation of the 
Calendar which bears his name (1582) would suffice 
to disprove his having been the papa negativits, the 
Pope of mere intentions, as which he was derided by 
Roman wit. 

It was, however, with Sixtus V. (Montalto) that, as 
the very legends clustering round the history of his 
origin and election seem to testify, the full 
vigour and self-reliance of the Papal govern- 
ment once more renewed themselves. Already in the 
earliest years of his manhood, when known throughout 
Italy as an eloquent and fearless popular preacher, he 
became one of the most active labourers in the cause 
of the Catholic Reformation, and excited the interest 
of the future Popes Paul IV. and Pius V., as well as of 
Loyola and of Philip of Neri. The severity with which 
he afterwards reformed the convents of his brother 
Franciscans at Siena, Naples, and Venice further 
raised his reputation at Rome ; but at Venice, where 
he for a time acted as Inquisitor, the Seigniory in the 
end demanded and obtained his recall. He was after- 
wards appointed vicar-general of his order at Rome, 



i io THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

and lost no opportunity of continuing his strife against 
the backward and the lukewarm. His journey to Spain 
as theologian to Cardinal Buoncompagni (afterwards 
Pope Gregory XIII.), on his mission for the settlement 
of Carranaa's case, led to disputes which long left their 
sting. When Montalto, whom Pius V. had raised to 
the cardinalate, came forth from the retirement into 
which he had withdrawn under Gregory's pontificate, 
the change in him was assuredly due to no previous 
dissimulation. Indeed, of hypocrisy there was no trace 
in his brusque and coarse nature ; for such it cer- 
tainly remained, notwithstanding his delight in books 
and the arts, especially architecture, which under him 
added so largely to the grandeur as well as to the 
orthodoxy of the aspect of Rome. His earliest suc- 
cess was the complete restoration of order in the Papal 
states as against the banditti and their protectors. 
His financial arrangements in conjunction with the 
frugality of his expenditure secured to his government 
a large annual surplus. His bull Immensa ceterna Dei 
reorganised the whole pontifical system of govern- 
ment by a careful distribution of its functions among 
fifteen Congregations or committees of cardinals, of 
which the first was the Holy Office, charged with the 
control of all matters of faith, and presided over by the 
Pope in person. Another bull (Postqitam vcriis ille) 
fised the number of cardinals at seventy. Though 
on the whole his creations wero confined to men of 
eminent piety and reforming opinions, he was unable 
to escape altogether the avdyxi} of the temporal power, 
and his nephew, the youthful Cardinal Montalto, came 
to be his chief minister for foreign affairs, and indeed 



THE COUNTER-REFORM A TION A T ITS HEIGHT, in 

for matters of state in general. For the rest, no sove- 
reign was ever more his own master. He endeavoured 
to maintain an active communication with the bishops 
without constantly interfering with their diocesan 
authority, and he was not afraid of modifying on 
occasion even the privileges of the Inquisition. As 
for the Jesuits, he treated them coolly, and placed on 
the Index a work of their redoubtable controversialist 
Bellarmine. 

Sixtus V. frequently declared his desire for a great 
crusade against the Turk, but he can hardly be sup- 
posed to have intended the treasures hoarded by him 
to be exhausted by this object. His first overtures 
were inevitably made to Philip II., whom, however, he 
found to be intent upon very different aims. He could 
not gainsay the logical necessity of a Spanish invasion 
of England, though he would have preferred, had it 
been possible, the conversion of Queen Elizabeth, be- 
tween whom and himself there prevailed an odd kind of 
mutual regard. He promised a large annual subsidy 
to Philip ; but the failure of the Armada materially 
diminished his respect for the King, whom, together 
with his ambassador Olivarez, he heartily disliked, and 
who had offended him by his claim to regulate ecclesi- 
astical titles in Spain. At the same time Sixtus V. 
never thought either of making war upon Philip or of 
attempting, like Paul IV., to wrest Naples from his 
hands* His foes were the foes of the Church, such 
as Geneva, which he at first encouraged Charles Em- 
manuel of Savoy to attack, and his friends were her 
friends, such as King Stephen Bathory of Poland (1575- 
86), on whose death, followed by the accession of the 



ii2 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

Swedish Sigismund, he warmly interested himself in 
the maintenance of Catholicism in Poland at its re- 
establishment in Sweden. But nowhere had the poli- 
tical energy of Sixtus V. so difficult a field of action as 
in France, which he was anxious both to preserve to 
the Church and to prevent from becoming a depen- 
dency of Spain. 

Whether or not it be true that the first of the re- 
ligious wars of Prance (156263) preserved Prance 
from becoming a Huguenot countrv, at all 

The rehcious " / _ . 

struggle m events after the Convention 01 Amboise 
(March 1563) such a result was no longer 
possible. Pius IV/s angry schemes of revanche were 
dropped at the instance of the French crown ; nor is 
there any evidence to show that at the Conference of 
Bayonne (June 1565) a plan was concocted for the 
complete recovery of France for Catholicism with 
the aid of Spain and Eome. But the -extirpation of 
Protestantism throughout the monarchy was certainly 
counselled there, and before long auxiliaries were 
sent by Alva from the Netherlands, and a large sub- 
sidy was promised by Philip if Charles IX. would con- 
tinue the war (January 1568). Thus the struggle 
against the Huguenots soon assumed a complexion in 
harmony with the conceptions of Philip of Spain and 
with the Counter-Reformation movement. A league 
for the extirpation of heresy was established at Toulouse 
under the name of a crusade (September 1568), and 
the fanaticism of the Catholic preachers was revived 
on no less primitive a type. The victory of Jarnac 
and the death of Cond (i3th March 1569) elicited 
from the delighted Pius V. admonitions to Charles IX, 



COUNTER-RZFORMA TION A T ITS HEIGHT. 1 1 3 

to tear up not only the roots of the evil, but the very 
fibres of the roots. But the cool selfishness of Catharine 
de' Medici and her sons contributed almost as much as 
tlie heroic pertinacity of the Huguenots to avert such 
a doom from France. The Peace of St. Gei miin ( 1 5 70) 
was sincerely meant by Charles IX., the policy of 
whose government was at this time so far removed 
from subservience to Spain as to be in direct contact 
with Elizabeth of England, with William of Orange, 
and with Coligny himself. The friends of the Catholic 
reaction felt that so dangerous a tendency must be 
arrested; and the proposed marriage between the 
sister of the king and the young Huguenot King of 
Navarre was as odious to Pope Pius Y. as it was to 
the bigoted populace of Paris. Yet the immediate re- 
sponsibility of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew (24th 
August 1572) cannot be shifted from the shoulders 
where it rests. The origin of the crime has to be 
sought, not in the fanaticism of the Guises, but in 
Catharine de' Medici's jealousy of Coligny's influence 
over the King, and in the momentary impulse which 
stirred up Charles to act for himself; The fire once lit, 
found inflammatory matter in abundance in the bigoted 
capital and in other parts of the country. The news 
of the massacre, received with joy and thanksgiving by 
Philip II. and the new Pope, Gregory XIII., could not 
fail to intensify with unprecedented force the bitterness 
of the religious conflict in France, and in Europe gene- 
rally. But the religious policy of the French Govern- 
ment continued wavering, and during the remainder of 
the reign of Charles IX. by no means identified itself 
with the aims of the reaction. On the accession of 

C\ H. H 



H4 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

Henry III. (1574), there was much uncertainty as to 
what influence would establish itself over his shallow and 
unstable mind, whether that of the tolerant Maximilian 
II. and the Doge Mocenigo, or that of Pope Gregory 
and the Cardinal of Lorraine, now near his end (De- 
cember 1574). At first he seemed prepared to use 
force against the Huguenots, and -Jesuit and other in- 
fluences induced him to set on foot a kind of Counter- 
Reformation on his own account, during which the 
Flagellants were violently brought into fashion. But 
this, of course, could not last ; and in the so-called Peace 
of Monsieur (1576) terms were granted to the Hugue- 
nots that caused a loud outcry at Paris and elsewhere, 
to which the Guises were no strangers. Thus arose 
the Holy League (1576), which had been preceded by 
analogous associations, but soon, with the aid both of 
the Jesuits and in more popular spheres of the Fran- 
ciscans, absorbed in itself all the minor confederacies. 
Whether or not the League from the first pursued the 
design of supplanting the King by Henry, Duke of 
Guise, its origin was certainly native, though the name 
of Philip of Spain was before long associated with its 
operations. 

The changes in the attitude of the wretched Henry III. 
towards the League and towards the Huguenots which 
ensued show him. writhing under an unbearable incu- 
bus. The death of his even more contemptible brother 
Anjou (1581), shortly after, in the Peace of Fleix, 
favourable terms had been granted to the Huguenots, 
gave to the Protestant Henry of Navarre the next here- 
ditary claim to the throne, and at the same time seemed 
to call upon the League and its supporters to accom- 



THE COUNTER-REFORMATION AT ITS HEIGHT. 1 1 5 

plish both tlieir avowed and their secret objects. Thus 
the understanding agreement plot was matured, to 
which the chiefs of the League, the Guises in particular, 
and Philip of Spain were parties. In 1 5 84, they, to- 
gether with Charles Emmanuel of Savoy, entered into a 
compact amounting to a scheme for subduing France, in 
part by foreign arm s. Only a year earlier, Pope G regory J s 
demand for the introduction into France of the whole of 
the Tridentine decrees had been accompanied by a large 
influx of Jesuits, and an organisation of the League had 
been established at Paris, which, in complete understand- 
ing with the Guises, evoked the spirit of the commune 
to aid in the destruction of the national monarchy. 
Henry III. now entreated Henry of Navarre to abjure 
the profession of the Protestant faith which barred his 
succession to the throne ; for in the Treaty of Joinville 
(January 1585)5 Spain, the Guises, and the Cardinal 
of Bourbon united in support of the Cardinal's candi- 
dature for the now vacant throne, and of the exclusion 
of all heretic princes, while the aid of Spain was pro- 
mised to the League. 

Sixtus V., surrounded by Hispaniolising cardinals, at 

first continued to aim at a reconciliation between the 

Catholic League and Henry III., and was 

SixfusV., ... f J .. .' . 

Henry iy, even induced to publish a depriving bull 
9X1 iMUn " against Navarre and Conde (September 
1585). But he had been gradually cooling towards 
the League, which so openly menaced the independ- 
ence of the French monarchy, when the assassination 
by the Bang's orders of the Guises changed the 
aspect of affairs (September 1588). The Pope could 
not avoid calling the unhappy King to account at 



n6 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

least for the murder of the Cardinal ; but the assassina- 
tion of Henry III. himself (August 1589) once more 
introduced a change in the situation. For a time it 
seemed necessary to go hand in hand with Spain in 
opposing the accession of Henry of Navarre. c The 
Catholic faith/ said Sixtus, ' is even nearer to our heart 
than France/ But Henry had resolved upon his course, 
and the assurances of his agent, Luxemburg, found a 
ready listener in the Pope. During the lifetime of the 
Cardinal of Bourbon, whom the Leaguers recognised as 
King Charles X., the policy of Sixtus was accordingly 
one of postponement. On the Cardinal's death (May 
1 590)5 no escape remained from one of two alternatives 
Henry IT., or some vassal pure and simple of Spain. 
It was then that Philip II. proposed to the Pope a de- 
finitive treaty of alliance, of which the latter delayed the 
signature till his hand was cold in death. Before Sixtus 
Y, passed away (27th August 1590) it had become 
clear that he would be no party to the Spanish bargain. 
So far as in her lay, Eome had saved France from Spain. 
During the thirty years covered by these pontificates 
the movement of the Count er-Eeformation in Italy 
had thus in the main followed the lines and 
intellectual employed the agencies adopted by it in the 

effectsoftbe *\ J . _ T 

connter-Befor- previous period. The results produced were 

mation in Italy. *,,.., , .,, -,. , ,. 

of that mixed character with which parti- 
san history has no patience, combining as they did 
the edifying influence of lives and labours like those of 
St. Charles Borromeo and St. Philip of STeri with the 
morally and intellectually deadening effect of Inquisi- 
tion and Index. Doubtless examples of saintly lives 
are to be found in many periods of Italian history 



THE COUNTER-REFORM A TION A T ITS HEIGHT. 1 1 7 

besides this; but, on the other Land, neither was the 
decay of learning and letters in Italy entirely owing to 
the Holy Office, or even to the complete establishment 
in this period of the control of Spain over a large part 
of the peninsula. The Renascence had to a great 
extent worked itself out ; nor is there sufficient reason 
for the assumption that the Italian mind in general 
was prepared to turn with compensatory zeal to those 
scientific studies which the reaction held in especial 
abhorrence. The steady progress and extension of the 
operations of the Jesuits, more especially in the sphere 
of higher education, which reached its height under 
Gregory XIII., indisputably contributed to diminish 
the mental vigour of the nation. For the freedom of 
the Renascence, or the license into which it had too 
easily degenerated, was substituted a system even less 
defensible than the hard exclusiveness of the Inquisi- 
tion a method of reduction, expurgation, emasculation, 
which shrank from nothing because it could assimilate 
everything. Italian literature shows unmistakable 
signs of this influence, though it may savour of ex- 
aggeration to attribute the blending of sensuousness 
with pietism in Torquato Tasso (1544-95) to the 
principles instilled into him as a boy by the Jesuits. 
Nor has it proved difficult to show that Italian art, 
plastic, pictorial, and musical, begins in this period to 
exhibit the same impress. Even more wide-reaching 
is the question, whether the continuance (for it was in 
any case a continuance) of the moral corruption of 
Italian society is to be ascribed, as it has been from 
Fra Paolo downwards, to Jesuit misdirection of con- 
sciences. Statistics (even when perfectly trustworthy) 



iiS THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

of crime and immorality, of brigandage and piracy, of 
social disorganisation and superstitious remedies hardly 
less pernicious than the disease, must be viewed as 
results of many contributory causes. The yoke of the 
foreigner and the ascendancy of his influence over all 
national aspirations, the weakness of native, and, espe- 
cially before Sistus V., of ecclesiastical government, 
the contempt, of which the later Italian Eenascence had 
set the fashion, for mere moral restraints, and the in- 
eradicable tendency of human things to go from bad 
to worse all these causes should be taken into account 
together with the deteriorating influences attributed 
with good reason to much of the Jesuit teaching of 
this age. No authoritative exposition of its principles 
sanctioning any more advanced developement of them 
was, however, in this period put forth by the Society, 
which had good reason to be on its guard under Popes 
so unfavourable to it as Pius V. and Sixtus V. 

In the great struggle carried on by the Counter- 

Eeformation from these centres the resistance opposed 

to it varied alike in character and in results. 

The Counter- 

Reformation in France the end was a compromise or 

and the revolt .... _ 

of the Nether- which time alone could test the value ; m the 
i Netherlands, an enduring schism ; in Eng- 
land and the Scandinavian North, national defiance. 
There remained the debateable land of Central Europe. 
The progress of the conflict in France has been already 
touched Tipon. From first to last, the struggle here 
was much affected by the course of the revolt of the 
Netherlands, which largely owed its origin to religious 
causes. It has been asserted that the real cause of the 
insurrection was the selfish discontent of the nobility. 



THE COUNTER-REFORMATION AT ITS HEIGHT. 1 19 

Moreover, it has been argued that Philip merely carried 
out the edicts periodically promulgated by his father; 
nor, in truth, had the Reformation at the time of his 
accession obtained much real hold over the inhabi- 
tants of the Provinces at large. The slowness of the 
earlier advance of Protestantism in this quarter is, 
however, sufficiently explained by the character of 
the population, while the religious Peace of Augsburg 
helps to account for the comparative rapidity of its 
extension about the time in question. Again, how 
could the increased activity of religious persecution 
early in Philip's reign, when the government of the 
Provinces was becoming wholly Spanish, fail to ex- 
cite the most serious fears that, notwithstanding the 
King's denial (1562), the establishment of the Spanish 
Inquisition was actually intended? For a moment it 
seemed, under the government of Margaret of Parma, 
that a measure of concessions might be obtained by 
Egmont at Madrid (1565). But Philip protested 
before the crucifix that he would never call himself 
master of recreants, and sent instructions for the con- 
tinuance of the persecution, and for the enforcement 
(with the usual reservations) of the Tridentine decrees. 
An. emigration of some 30,000 persons ensued, and 
the troubles began (1566). By midsummer all 
seemed over, and the May edict, demanding summary 
immediate death against the preachers of the reformed 
religion, triumphant. Yet it was Alva's arrival (August 
1567), and the excesses of authority ensuing, which 
led to the outbreak of the real struggle (1568). The 
c Council of Blood,' to whose extreme penalty, by the 
sentence of the Inquisition and subsequent royal pro- 



120 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

clamation, all the inhabitants of the Netherlands were, 
as declared heretics, rendered obnoxious (Feb. I568J, 
is reckoned to have during the seven years of Alva's 
government doomed 1 8,000 human beings to death by 
the executioner's hands. In Alva, even had not the 
Papal blessing expressly descended upon the symbols 
of his military authority, popular feeling recognised the 
agent of Kome not less than the servant of Spain, and 
through him the revolt of the Netherlands was defi- 
nitively stamped as both a popular and a religious up- 
rising. The peace negotiations at Breda (15 75) came 
to a speedy end on the religious question, and it was 
as exclusively Protestant communities that these Pro- 
vinces formally emancipated themselves from Spanish 
control under the stadtholderate of William of Orange 
(157576). It was again the religious question that 
largely helped to break up the wider confederation, 
which, in the Pacification of Ghent (1576), included, to- 
gether with these northern, fifteen southern provinces. 
After the emigration in Alva's days, the large majority of 
the inhabitants in the southern provinces were Catholics. 
They were found ready to abolish the Inquisition and 
to annul the obnoxious edicts of Charles V. ; but they 
conceded no more than the liberty of private worship 
to the ProtestantSj and thereby shut the door upon the 
emigrants. Under the administration of Don John of 
Austria (1576-78), whose mind was wholly set upon 
a great naval expedition for the liberation of Mary 
Queen of Scots, Orange attempted to maintain the 
national union against Spain on the basis of mutual 
tolerance between Protestants and Catholics (Decem- 
ber 1577; but his noble and unique endeavour must 



THE COUNTER-REFORMA TION A r ITS HEIGHT. 1 2 1 

have failed even had it not been, for Alexander Far- 
nese's victory of Gemblours (January 1578). Under 
Parma's own administration (157892) the separation 
of North and South was accomplished. The Union 
of Utrecht (1579), though it left the door open to 
the Catholic provinces, announced the inevitable 
The dualism dualism, and in the same year the sack of 
established. M aes t r i c ht decided the Walloons to return 
to their allegiance to Philip of Spain, and to exclude all 
forms of faith but the Roman Catholic. The Peace 
Congress at Cologne dissolved itself (1580), and the 
United Provinces renounced the sovereignty of the 
c tyrant ' who claimed to be their ruler. The events 
which followed made no change in these general rela- 
tions. In 1584 the victories of Parma led to the sub- * 
mission of Flanders and to the restoration of Catholicism 
there, with a reservation to the Protestants of the right 
of private worship. The death of Anjou, whose con- 
temptible part had been played out, and the murder of 
William of Orange, were indeed followed by farther 
negotiations with France, but they were cut short by 
the capitulation of Brussels to Parma (March 1585); 
and the fate of the whole of the Southern Netherlands 
was decided by the fall of Antwerp (August). The 
city was speedily re- Catholicised with the help of the 
Jesuits, and with it the Belgic provinces were perma- 
nently lost to the Union and to Protestantism- 

During nine further years the struggle continued 
before, by the restoration of the whole of the United 
Provinces to independence, the balance between them 
and the Spanish Netherlands was finally adjusted. In 
the earlier of these years Parma's powers were crippled 



122 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

by the armaments for tbe invasion of England, in which 
he was to have taken part. During the remainder 
of his life the intervention of Spain in the French 
civil war obliged him to postpone the reconqnest of 
the Netherlands, as well as the conquest of England ; 
and his death (December 1592) closed the prospect of 
any further advance of tlie Counter-Reformation in the 
Low Countries. From 1594 the war against Spain 
becomes an international war. If in the very province 
(Holland) which had been the mainstay of the great 
revolt may be descried, half a century later, the traces 
of a Catholic reaction powerful enough to command the 
adherence of the favourite national poet (Joost van den 
Vondel), this movement must be viewed as an inevitable 
intellectual revolt against the rigid Calvinism which 
triumphed over the Arminians at Dort (1618-19). 

Both Rome and the Escurial convinced themselves 
very slowly of the delusiveness of the hope that Queen 
Elizabeth would adhere to the Church re- 
established in England by her sister ; nor 
COII j^ gixtus Y. bring himself to despair 
of her conversion. Whatever may have been the secret 
wishes of the majority of the English clergy, the 
pendulum of public opinion after her accession swung 
strongly in the Protestant direction. Even in Lanca- 
shire it needed the personal exertions of William (after- 
wards Cardinal) Allen to arrest the practice of confor- 
mity in his native county (1562). From this time 
forward the English mission periodically attracted the 1 
efforts of Catholic zeal, and English Jesuits were spora- 
dically engaged in missionary labours in this country. 
But the first enduring impulse in this direction was 



THE COUNT ER-REFORMA TION AT ITS HEIGHT. 123 

given "by the establishment, through the zeal of Allen 
and others, of an English College in the University 

The English f Douay in 1568. This was the year in 
colleges. w k ich Mary Q ueen of g cots became a fugi- 
tive and a prisoner in England, after in Scotland the 
Parliament which had accepted her forced resignation 
had done its utmost to accomplish the extirpation of 
the Roman faith. Before the year was out, the first 
plots for her liberation had been formed, and the strug- 
gle for the English throne had begun. Her release 
formed part of the programme of the rebellion of the 
Northern Earls, who took up arms for the restoration 
of the Catholic religion under the banner of the 
Five Wounds of Christ (1569); it was she who was 
to take the place of Elizabeth, excommunicated by the 
bull of Pius V. (15/0), and doomed to a violent death 
by the Ridolfi plot (1571). The manager of this 
latter scheme was armed with credentials from the Pope 
to commend him to the Catholic nobility of England. 
The foundation of the English College at Douay, sig- 
nificant as the earliest result of the Tridentine decree 
on clerical seminaries, was of special moment for the 
course of the religious struggle in England. Driven 
away for some years from Douay (i57S~93) 5 "^e 
college was speedily re-established at Rheims under 
the protection of the Guises and with a subvention 
from Philip II. To Allen, who superintended the man- 
agement of the college in both places, was likewise 
due the reorganisation of the English College at Rome 
(1579), originally an offshoot of Douay. And it was 
under his influence that Gregory XIII. allowed the 
Jesuit mission to go forth, which in April 1 5 80 left 



124 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION* 

Rome for England under the leadership of Robert 
Parsons and of Edmund Campion, afterwards (De- 
cember 1581) its protomartyr. Most of 
missionof its members had been trained at Douay ; 
15 many, before they had resided here, or at 

Rheims, Paris and Rome, had been members of an 
English university, more generally of Oxford. Large 
numbers followed in their wake; according to an 
authorised computation, 250 Catholic priests were 
sent into England within the years 1575 "to 1585 
only; and sixty of these suffered martyrdom. Those 
who suffered death in these years were executed for 
denying the Queen's ecclesiastical supremacy ; they 
were therefore punished as traitors, though many of 
them, when interrogated on the subject at their trials, 
steadily professed their recognition of the Queen as 
their lawful sovereign. The rigour of these persecu- 
tions was increased by the discovery of the plots 
against the Queen's life, which in 1584 led to the 
formation of the association, sanctioned by Act of 
Parliament, for the protection of her life, and, if need 
were, for revenge upon those who had taken it. Many 
suffered under another Act ordering Jesuits and other 
seminary priests to leave the kingdom within forty 
days, under the penalty of treason. With the Jesuits 
the memories of Catholic martyrdom in England pre- 
eminently connect themselves ; the special rigour shown 
towards the members of the order surrounded it with 
so glorious a halo in the eyes of the zealous, that many 
caused themselves to be received into it when actually 
face to face with death. 

And as the English propaganda of the Jesuits con- 



THE COUNTER~REFORMA TION A T ITS HEIGHT. 125 

tinued, their colleges in Flanders, Lorraine, Spain, and 
elsewhere increased and multiplied, till a whole series of 
refuges stood open to the expatriated. Yet the Jesuits 
had no monopoly of martyrdom ; many other priests 
suffered death and the tortures which preceded or ac- 
companied it, while the recusancy statutes of this and 
the following reign placed a considerable proportion of 
the gentry of the land within the walls of its prisons. 
To what extent the steady endurance shown "by so many 
Catholic families in England was due to the Eliza- 
bethan propaganda, and to what extent the Catholic 
revival of the days of James I. and Charles I. was 
prepared by it, cannot be easily determined. In any 
case, the fruits of the Counter-Reformation in England 
were not all gathered in when the great issues of the 
European conflict seemed to decide themselves when 
Duessa was caught in the toils, and the great Armada 
came and was dissipated. 

Among the designs elaborated at Rome, in the Jesuit 
colleges and in the family council of the Guises, had 

been the intrigue of which Esm^ Stuart, 
reaction m Count d'Aubigny, whom James YL created 

Earl of Lennox, was the central figure. Its 
object was to lestore French influence, and thus 
gradually to re establish a Catholic ascendancy in Scot- 
land, to be followed by the association of the liberated 
Mary with her son in its government, and perhaps 
by a marriage between Lennox and Arabella Stuart, 
always a possible claim aoat for the English throne. 
The plan was, however, misliked by Philip 11., and 
extinguished by the Raid of Ruthven (1582), which 
had at its back a solid popular resistance. 



126 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

Very different, of course, was the state of religious 
feeling in Ireland, where a long series of popular in- 
surrections (Ulster 1565, Munster 1569, 
Connaught 1577) had exposed the hollow- 
^^ ^ jjlizabeth's Protestant Establishment. 
But though, the eyes of the Irish had long turned to 
Spain, Philip hesitated about taking any measures 
tending to sever the connexion between England and 
Ireland; nor was it till 1579 that the outrages of 
Drake effectively supplemented the arguments urged 
upon the King two years before by Nicholas Sanders. 
After Sanders and his companions had landed in 
Kerry and the insurrection of Desmond had broken 
out, Philip connived at the despatch of a slight re- 
inforcement from Spain (1580), but only with the 
result of causing the massacre of Smerwick. In 
Tyrone's insurrection Spain co-operated late and in- 
effectively (1602). Thus the Counter-Reformation 
cannot be said to have availed^ itself to much purpose 
of the vantage-ground offered to it by the loyalty of 
the Irish people to the Church of Eome. 

In one of the Scandinavian kingdoms an attempt 
was made within this period to bring about a reaction 
towards Rome, but under conditions almost 
prohibitory of permanent success. Gustavus 



im ?! ifof Vasa (1523-60) , the liberator of Sweden, had 
w en " atWesterasin 1529 completely transferred 
to himself the supreme authority in matters ecclesias- 
tical. The episcopal system came to a virtual, and the 
monasteries to an absolute, end. The nobility was 
largely gained for the Eafe^mation by being allowed a 
share in the spoils, and the people's assent was won 



THE COUNTER-REFORM A TION A T ITS HEIGHT. 1 27 

over ratter than forced ; for in the reign of Gustavus 
I., which counts so many political victims, the penalty 
of death was never undergone for the sake of religion. 
But nnder John IIL (1569-92) a reaction was at- 
tempted. John had overthrown his elder brother, the 
unhappy Eric XIV., in alliance with his younger 
brother, Charles, whose authority, though he had for- 
mally renounced his claim to a share of the throne, 
more or less overshadowed it till he actually seated 
himself there. While Charles steadily professed his 
adherence to the national Church as founded by their 
father upon the Bible, the attitude of John towards the 
religious question contributed materially to endanger 
his tenure of the throne. Possessed of some theo- 
logical learning, John at first showed a desire to 
unite the contending religions on the basis of the 
tenets and usages of the primitive Church, and of 
concessions such as those contained in the Augsburg 
Interim, which had been already rejected by Sweden 
in i 549 ; but the result was, that while the nation re- 
mained unmoved, the King himself, largely influenced 
by his beloved consort, Catharine, a daughter of Sigis- 
mund I. of Poland, drifted nearer and nearer to Rome. 
As early as 1572 Cardinal Hosius was full of his 
praises, and in 1576 he commissioned two Jesuits, 
under the guise of Lutheran preachers, to work upon 
Swedish opinion. Hereupon the Counter-Beformation 
began, favoured by King John, but in so uncertain a 
fashion as to disquiet Pope Gregory XIIL, who dis- 
approved of the tortuous proceedings of the Jesuits, 
and called upon the King openly to profess the Catho- 
lic faith. He preferred, however, to promulgate his 



128 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

Liturgy or Bed Book (1576), which was based upon 
the missal approved at Trent and edited by the 
Jesuits, with a view to preparing the complete resump- 
tion of the mass. At the diet of 15 77, the most 
violent of the recalcitrants having been removed, both 
clergy and lay estates, with few exceptions, gave in 
the required adhesion. But the King's special envoy, 
Pontus de la Gardie, failed to obtain Gregory XIII/s 
assent to the policy of gradual conversion, accompanied 
by interimistic concessions (the marriage of priests and 
the Communion in both kinds for the laity), and by con- 
formity on the part of the King to heretical worship ; 
and the Jesuit Possevin was sent to Sweden to urge 
a more decided course. Whether or not he actually 
received John into the Church of Eome (at Wadstena 
in 1578), the Counter-Reformation now progressed 
with much greater openness. Luther's Catechism was 
banished from the schools ; the Bishop of Linkoping 
was publicly divested of the insignia of his office for 
calling the Pope Antichrist ; the archiepiscopate was 
kept vacant for four years, and while Jesuits conti- 
nued to preach with so much audacity as to incur 
reprimands from the Council of State, a number of 
Swedish youths were sent abroad to be trained in the 
faith of Rome. But before long the King's zeal began 
to cool. He had been disappointed in the political 
expectations he had founded on the influence of Rome 
(especially in the matter of the peace between Russia 
and Poland, concluded under the mediation of Possevin 
in 1582), and the death of Queen Catharine (1583) 
completed the estrangement. Soon the Jesuits were 
expelled the realm, and all converts to Rome were 



THE COUNTER-REFORMA TION A r ITS HEIGHT. 1 29 

threatened with banishment. When John's heir, Sigis- 
mund, was elected King of Poland (1587), his father 
exhorted him not to bind himself in obedience to the 
Pope. John himself, after indulging in the fleeting 
project of union with the Greek Church, clung to the 
compromise of his c Eed Book.' But now this liturgy 
met with widespread resistance ; clergymen who shrank 
from it were deposed, imprisoned, or banished, and 
more turbulent opponents paid the penalty of their 
lives. While the King embittered the conflict by per- 
sonal violence, his brother, Duke Charles, openly stood 
forth as the adversary of his innovations. In i 592 King 
John died, sick at heart of the results of his futile en- 
deavour to reconcile extremes by his royal fictt. On his 
death Lutheranism was reintroduced, and a kind of cove- 
nant for its maintenance adopted by a mixed clerical 
and lay assembly at Upsala (1593); nor "^ere its results 
permanently affected by the coronation visit (159394) 
of the Catholic King Sigismnnd, accompanied by the 
Papal legate Malaspina. The struggle between Sigis- 
mund and his uncle Charles which followed forms part 
of the European religions conflict, Charles IX., as from 
1604 he formally consented to be called, had before 
this maintained a diplomatic intercourse with Eliza- 
beth and Henry IV., and in 1608 sought an alliance 
with the United Provinces. His attempt to establish 
Swedish Protestantism on a broader basis than that of 
the Augsburg Confession was defeated by the decree 
of the Upsala Assembly of 1 607. 

No attempt at a Catholic reaction followed upon 
the establishment of the Eeformation in Denmark by 

Christian III. (1536); and both in his reign and in 
C.H. i 



130 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION, 

that of his successor, Frederick II. (1559-88), Danish 
Protestantism grew typically intolerant. In 1^54? 
the year after John a Lasco and a large 
intoieiance m number of other fugitives from the Marian 
ennui * persecutions had been refused shelter at 
Copenhagen, Christian III. prescribed that all strangers 
should satisfy the authorities on the subject of their 
faith before being allowed to settle in Denmark ; and 
in 1559 Frederick II. promulgated a confession of 
faith which was to serve as a uniform test on such 
occasions. It had been drawn up at the suggestion 
of Jacob Andrea?, a rigid Lutheran theologian, re- 
commended to Frederick by his brother-in-law, the 
Elector Augustus of Saxony. Yet the celebrated For- 
mula concordice, by which the latter sought to extin- 
guish all Protestant disunion, King Frederick threw 
into the fire. 

Beyond a doubt the variations of Protestantism 

which both these princes desired to reduce or to remove 

are to be reckoned among the causes which 

The divisions , -t , , ,-t i* ii n i 

among Prote- contributed to the progress or the Uounter- 
tiie counter- Reformation. The Catholic reaction of the 
eormai . gj^g^^ ce ntury benefited by the disunion 
produced among the Protestants through variety of 
dogma, just as it profited by the scandals of the Re- 
formation, (the divorce of Henry VIII., the bigamy of 
Philip of Hesse), and by the greed of Church lands 
patent in many of the princes who adopted it. With 
regard, however, to the variations of Protestantism, 
their illustrious historian, Bossuet, assuredly vindicates 
their right of existence when he traces them to their 
real source. Luther, by insisting on the doctrine of 



THE COUNTER-REFORMA TION A r ITS HEIGHT. 1 3 1 

the universal priesthood of Christian believers, laid 
the axe at the root of the mighty growth which had 
for centuries overshadowed the religious life of the 
nations. Henceforth, accordingly, theologians of every 
Protestant sect emulously strove to find a generally 
acceptable definition of the visible Church, Neither, 
however, could the Catholic definition, according to 
which the Church has always professed the same truth 
through all its members, any longer be upheld with- 
out a great vaiiety of explanations and interpretations, 
by no means always obviously consistent with one 
another. Still, even before the Council of Trent had 
promulgated its dogmatic decrees, it was on the Pro- 
testant, side that the variations of doctrine had been 
most striking, most frequent, and most perplexing to 
pious souls. The very Augsburg Confession (1530), 
while in a sense conceived in a spirit of concilia- 
tion towards Rome, marked with perfect distinctness 
the divergence between the doctrinal position of the 
Lutherans and that of the Zwinglians, and 

Lutheramsm .-,. -,, . ,-. yv / 



.-,. -,, . ,-. yv / , . 

led, as if designedly, to the Confessw tetra- 

e. 5 D . J> * , 

pohtana, which in its turn denned the 
Zwinglian standpoint with unprecedented plainness 
(1531). Bucer's surrender on the cardinal subject of 
the Eucharist in the Wittenberg Concordia (1536) was 
not ratified by more than a section of the Zwinglian 
Churches. Calvin, who about this time began the 
work of his life, exerted himself at Ratisbon (1541) to 
keep Melanchthon firm against concession to Rome ; 
but the schism remained unhealed, and two years be- 
fore his death Luther did his utmost to render it per- 
manent by reasserting in their harshest form his views 



132 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

on the Eucharistic question (1544). Luther's death 
itself encouraged the tendency to disunion with which 
the application to religious matters of the principle 
of territorial sovereignty so completely fell in. Even 
among the Protestant princes and cities of the Augs- 
burg Confession each claimed the right of determining 
the precise nature of their subjects' creed, after caus- 
ing it to be defined by the court or city preacher, or 
by the divinity faculty in the local university. In 
short the principle, < Cujus est regie, ejus est religio' 
was asserted with perfect frankness. As between the 
Lutherans and Calvinists, the fact that the religions 
peace of Augsburg included the former alone created 
an unprecedented bitterness, while their political inte- 
rests began to diverge as widely as their confessional 
tenets. Hence a desire on both sides to find the 
clearest formal expression for existing dogmatic differ- 
ences an eagerness quite in harmony with the spirit 
of the contemporary Inquisition in Spain and Italy to 
purge each territorial or local Church from elements 
regarded as strange or intrusive, and a persecution at 
last too frequently carried on for its own sate. In the 
Empire, the religious division among the Protestants 
soon acquired a very marked political significance, more 
especially after Frederick III., Elector Palatine, had, by 
the promulgation of the Heidelberg Gatecliism in 1562, 
taken his natural place at the head of the Calvinists, 
and had sent a large force under hie son, John Casimir, 
to aid the French Huguenots (1567), thus opening 
the long political drama which ended with the catas- 
trophe of his great-grandson, Frederick V. The 
Calvinist era- iu the Palatinate is marked by ruthless 



COUNTER-REFORUZA TION A T ITS HEIGHT. 133 

intolerance, and the execution of Silvanus at Heidel- 
berg (1573) is Lardly less typical than is the burn- 
ing of Servetus at Geneva twenty years before. The 
headquarters of the most rigid Lutheran orthodoxy 
were for a time at Jena, where Flacius, to whom the 
systematisation of Lutheranism is largely due, resided 
till 1561, in the service of the ill-used Ernestine 
line of the Saxon house. He found an unrelenting 
enemy in the head of the Albertine line, the Elector 
Augustus, who in the earlier part of his reign (1553 
86) attempted to maintain a moderate Lutheran atti- 
tude ; but his opinions afterwards stiffened : he became 
The formula ^ke p r omulgator of the Formida concordice 
toward** of I5 8o, and harried his own ' crypto- 
Calvinists 1 with so deadly a zeal, that hopes were in- 
dulged at Home of his ultimate conversion to the Catho- 
lic Church. In the case of the Brandenburg Albert, 
who, before converting East Prussia into a secular duchy, 
had introduced the Reformation there, the Lutheran 
bigotry displayed by his clergy and nobility against 
Osiander and the Osiandrists, culminating in the execu- 
tion of his own confesbor(Funcke)in the midst of a psalm- 
singing mob, lent more colour to the report that he 
had died a Roman Catholic (i 568). These currents of 
feeling perverted even the very attempts made to com- 
bine them into a common stream. Of the numerous 
formulae of belief composed, in more or less sincerity, with 
such a design during the latter half of the sixteenth 
century, the earliest was Melanchthon's (l559)> w ho 
died in the following year, without having accomplished 
Lis long and much-misunderstood endeavour to reunite 
Christendom. Soon the hope passed away of a recon- 



THE 

eiliation, such, as miglit have warranted the schemes of 
a general Protestant League, which prompted Queen 
Elizabeth's message to Heidelberg (1577) a ^ S^gur's 
German mission when the French religions struggle 
was at its height (15 84). For the object of the noto- 
rious Formula concord ice of 1580 notorious because 
of the means employed to enforce it was speedily 
perceived to be the repression of all Philippist and 
trimming as well as of Galvinist doctrine. It was 
signed by the majority of the Protestant Estates of the 
Empire and by several thousands of theologians ; but 
the Galvinists, who refused it, had the moral support 
of Elizabeth of England, of Henry of Navarre, and of 
Augustus of Saxony's own brother-in-law, Frederick II. 
of Denmark ; while a significant comment upon it was 
furnished by the breach opened about this time (1585- 
87) in the Netherlands between the Calvinists and 
the less rigidly disposed adherents of the Reformation. 
Protestant Meanwhile a school or tendency of Protestant 
heterodoxy, thought and opinion began to become percep- 
tible, of which the seeds had been blown hither and thither 
northwards at first and westwards by the blast of 
persecution, and on which the anathemas of the Churches 
both old and new called down the repressive force of 
the secular arm. During the earlier times of the Re- 
formation these often isolated efforts had been officially 
and popularly lumped together as Anabaptism ; in this 
later period more than one noteworthy endeavour of the 
kind came from those Latin countries where the activity 
of the Counter-Reformation had nipped resistance to 
Rome in the bud, and left independent thinkers to 
confront her in isolated defiance, The cities which had 



THE COUNTER-REFORMA TION A r ITS HEIGHT. 135 

formerly offered a refuge to Protestant free tliouglifc 
now rigidly formulated their specific creeds, or, like 
Strasburg, had themselves to submit to the Catholic 
reaction. Thus it canie to pass that these varieties of 
religious thought found a home on the eastern boun- 
daries of European civilisation, in Poland, where they 
were welcomed by members of an educated, and to 
a large extent self -governed, aristocracy. Yet even 
here, as will be seen, Anti- Trinitarians were carefully 
excluded from the 'Consensus' of Sandomir (1570), 
Thus was isolated the sect or community associated 
with the name of Paustus Socinus (1539-1604), like 
his uncle, Lselius Socinus, a native of Siena and a re- 
ligious refugee. In Transylvania a Unitarian Church 
arose about the same time, not, however, organically 
connected with the Polish c Socinians.' 

Of course the advocates of Rome laid their finger 

apon these divisions, and Bellarmine dissected c Librum 

quern Luth&rawi wcant Concm*dic& ' in the 

Protestant _ - N . , . . , -i i i -i 

tendencies of same year (1586) in which he published 
the first volume of his chief controversial 
work. The manifest disunion among the Protestants 
was the main negative cause of the progress of the 
Counter-Reformation in this period, and went far to 
neutralise whatever advantages the Protestant cause 
might have derived from the accession of Maximilian 
II. to the imperial throne (i 564). During the reign 
Advance of of Ms father, Ferdinand I. (1558-64), 
wn 3 Spanish though he was, strove to rule 
j n fae Interests of peace and unity, the 
advance of Protestantism throughout the Empire ad- 
mitted of no doubt. In Francojua, on the Rhine 3 and 



136 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

in Westphalia the Reformation progressed ; and even 
the orthodox Duke Albert of Bavaria informed the 
Pope that a great part of his nobility would rather 
forego religious worship altogether than return to the 
Roman rites (15/0). The Archbishop of Salzburg 
told the fathers at Trent (1563) that no power on 
earth would force many of his subjects to forego their 
demand for the sacrament in both forms ; nor was it 
till the election of Wolf Dietrich von Raitenau (i 590) 
that the reaction which led to an emigration was here 
carried out. In Austria no movement has ever so 
powerfully seized upon both the German and the Slav 
elements of the population as that of the Reformation ; 
and Ferdinand's home-rule was from the Peace of Augs- 
burg onwards consistently tolerant. In 1 5 64 Pope 
Pius IV. was as good as his word, and confirmed the 
concession of the cup which the Estates of Lower 
Austria had obtained in 1555, and those of Upper 
Austria in the following year. In Styria, Carinthia, and 
Carniola, the great majority of the nobility, together 
with nearly all the burghers of the towns, were Pro- 
testants. In Bohemia, where Utraquism was tending 
to merge into Lutheranism, while the more advanced 
doctrines of the Bohemian Brethren continued to be 
widely cherished., Ferdinand I. likewise soon found a 
policy of mere repression impossible, and in 1 5 64 
the Papal concession of the cup to the laifcy was here 
also proclaimed. In the Empire at large, where, after 
a futile religious discussion at Worms (15 5 7), the 
Diet of Augsburg (1559) had declared its adhesion to 
the Pveligious Peace, Ferdinand's government allowed 
this agreement to be interpreted with considerable 



THE COUNTER-REFORMA TION A r ITS HEIGHT. 1 37 

laxity, and the notorious " Ecclesiastical Reservation. " 
"by which it was accompanied to be treated with scant 
respect. Protestant administrators enjoyed the revenues 
of Catholic sees, and a system of imperial " indulgences " 
even made it occasionally possible for married prelates 
professing Protestant opinions to sit and vote as spiritual 
estates at the diet. All this was hard to bear for Fer- 
dinand I. ; for although he had long advocated a liberal 
religious policy at Trent, he was a true Catholic at heart. 
Thus he fell in with the plan of a gradual recovery 
of lost ground, and was persuaded to introduce the 
Jesuits into the Austrian duchies and Bohemia. But 
the Catholic reaction had not yet taken a firm footing 
in these countries, when here and in Hungary Maxi- 
milian II. succeeded his father as ruler, the remainder 
of the hereditary dominions being assigned to the two 
younger brothers. 

Maximilian II. (156476) played only a negative 
part towards the religious movement of his age, but this 
Negative P ar ^ was ^Y no means without importance. 
MaxxmlaniL About the year of the religious Peace of 
asEmperoi. Augsburg (i 555), the rumours of an incli- 
nation on his part towards Protestantism began to take 
definite shape. The outward conduct of the young 
King, who was at this time much under the influence 
of John Sebastian Phauser, a married ecclesiastic, lent 
colour to the report, and he was denounced to his 
father by the Jesuit Canisius. Although, notwithstand- 
ing his grievances against Spain, he is not known to 
have interfered with the strictly Catholic life of his 
Spanish wife, and although he did not withdraw from 
the observance of the ordinary usages of the Church, 



138 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

lie kept away from specifically Catholic solemnities, 
and insisted on receiving tlie sacrament in both kinds ; 
while he engaged in the study of Protestant works and 
in correspondence with Protestants. Every effort was 
made by Ferdinand I. to turn his son back from the 
path on which he had obviously entered, though at the 
same time the Emperor remained deaf to the admonition 
of Pope Paul IV. (which he had every reason for re- 
senting as well as mistrusting) that he should disinherit 
his eldest son. Maximilian found himself in a position 
in which only a heroic type of character would have 
borne itself with steadfastness. There is no proof 
that he ever changed his opinions, and some note- 
worthy evidence to the contrary 5 but he henceforth 
outwardly conformed to the Church of Rome, heard 
orthodox preachers, and even permitted three nuncios 
in succession Hosius, Delfius, and Commendone to 
prove their zeal by attempts to complete his conver- 
sion. Inasmuch as, notwithstanding his declarations, 
both public and private, the Protestant Electors con- 
tinued to look forward to his adoption of the Confes- 
sion of Augsburg after he should have ascended the 
imperial throne, his election as Roman king in 1562 
must be looked upon as the result of an unworthy 
double game. For Maximilian had now no intention 
of abandoning either the creed of Rome or the renewed 
intimate co-operation of the Austrian with the Spanish 
branch of the House of Habsburg. Dynastic ambition 
prevailed over all other motives, and just before his 
father's death Maximilian was in sufficiently good odour 
of orthodoxy for his claim to the imperial succession to 
be recognised by the Pope in full consistory. 



THE COUNTER-REFORMA TION A T ITS HEIGHT. 1 39 

Thus it came to pass that no such changes as had 
been at one time anticipated resulted from the acces- 
sion of Maximilian II. to the imperial throne. While 
the imperial authority grew weaker and weaker, tin- 
strengthened by any effective foreign policy., which 
might have shared the glory of Lepanto, or have 
achieved an earlier Lepanto by land, and while the 
perverse doctrinal disputes among the Protestants con- 
tinued, the Catholic propaganda steadily went its way. 
Maximilian's mind, impatient of nice theological dis- 
tinctions, and offended by the quarrels of bigotry, seems 
gradually to have settled itself very near the centre of 
the balance, though it would be grossly unjust to charge 
him with religious indifference. Tolerance, in the true 
sense of the word, was the guiding principle of his 
conduct. He stood firm against the pressure put upon 
him by Pope Pius V. to become a persecutor of heretics. 
On the other hand, he likewise refused the demand of 
his Austrian Estates for the expulsion of the Jesuits ; 
his business, he told them, was to expel, not the Jesuits, 
but the Turks. While, however, at the beginning of 
his reign he had remained in touch with the Protestant 
interest, he latterly, without abandoning his principle 
of tolerance, turned in the opposite direction. Spanish 
marriage schemes, and perhaps speculations on the 
Polish crown, added their influence, and fears were 
even entertained that the disappointment caused among 
the Protestant Estates by the Emperor's bearing might 
lead to tie outbreak of a religious conflict. These 
fears however proved premature. 

In his hereditary dominions, Maximilian, while ex- 
acting securities of fair treatment for the Catholics, 



140 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

permitted the Estates of the laity to order the services 
of the Church in accordance with the Confession of 
protestantism Augsburg. But even in Lower Austria 
in the asceu- ^ e refrained from establishing a Protestant 

cLuic in the _ ~ _ 

heredi^ry Consistory under his own headship, and m- 
dommiojia. structed the Lutheran Chytrseus, who drew 
up the service-book both here and in Styria, to in- 
clude in it as many passages as might be from the 
Roman ritual. In Austria above the Enns the Estates 
maintained a more complete religious independence. 
In. Carniola the tide continued in favour of Protes- 
tantism for some years beyond the close of Maximilian's 
reign. In Bohemia, by declaring the Hussite Com- 
pactates out of force, he put an end to the established 
dualism of Catholics and Utraqnists, and hastened the 
amalgamation of the latter with the Lutherans, while 
the Bohemian Brethren spread more than ever. In 
Hungary, too, in so far as Maximilian's authority was 
acknowledged there. Protestantism continued its course 
unchecked, and deemed itself distinctly countenanced 
by the King. Among the German temporal princes 
since the death (1568) of Duke Henry of Brunswick- 
Wolfenbuttel (Luther's "baser Heinz) , none adhered to 
Catholicism but Dukes Albert V. (15 57-79) and 
William V. (1579-97) of Bavaria, and, more fitfully, 
Duke William of Julich-Cleve-Berg ( 1 5 3 9-9 2 ) The 
former, though by no means fanatically disposed (he 
had obtained the concession of the Cup for 
Reaction m his nobilitv), opened the door to the Catholic 

Bavaria, &c. _ , . * y \ t , . . . , ,. 

Reaction in his dominions ; sanctioned the 
establishment of a very active Index Commission at 
Munich under the Jesuits Canisius and Peltan (1561), 



THE COUNTER-REFORMA TION A r ITS HEIGHT. 141 

and encouraged the opening of a Jesuit College at 
Munich (1559), which soon emptied the higher Pro- 
testant schools, and of another at Landshut (1578). 
In the University of Ingolstadt the Jesuits were not 
established on a solid footing till 1576; but nnder 
the bigoted William V. the entire faculty of arts in this 
university was committed to them in perpetuum,. The 
Duke of Cleves, albeit proverbially 'papa in suis terris,* 
could not withhold from the greater part of his subjects 
the desired right of attending Protestant worship. In 
Wurtemberg the ascendancy of the Lutheran clergy 
and the representatives of the towns in the dominant 
Committees of the Estates assured the stability of the 
Reformation. But in the neighbouring Margravate 
of Baden Catholicism was restored (157071) under 
Margrave Philip, whose father, Philibert, had fallen 
on the Huguenot side in the battle of Montcontour. 
(1569). Naturally, however, the regions in which 
tn ^ Counter-Eeformation made the most 
ra P^ advances were the territories ruled 
foy spiritual potentates. One of the first 
ecclesiastical magnates to exert himself in that direc- 
tion was the Abbot of Fulda (Balthazar Gravel), whose 
six predecessors in succession had allowed the Refor- 
mation to spread unhindered among their subjects. 
Encouraged by Pope Gregory XIII. , but appealing, 
like Albert V. of Bavaria, to the territorial principle 
established by the Religious Peace, Abbot Balthazar 
summoned the Jesuits to Fulda, and expelled all the 
Protestant preachers, together with all the officials, 
clerical or lay, who refused to accept the Tridentine 
decrees. Within three years (i 573-76) the Catholic 



142 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

restoration in Iris territories was complete ; and a long 
and bitter conflict, in the course of which lie was ex- 
pelled from his abbacy, ended with his reinstatement 
and the complete victory of the reaction (1602) 
The Protestant clergy were likewise driven out of part 
of the dominions of the Elector of Mainz (the so-called 
Uichsfehfy, and Jesuits introduced in their stead, who 
thence found their way into the diocese of Paderborn 
and the much-reduced diocese of Hildesheim (1576). 
In the important Westphalian bishopric of Munster, 
after two bishops had resigned rather than submit to 
the Council of Trent, the election of John of Hoya, 
bishop of Osnabnick (1566), led to the beginnings of 
a reaction which was arrested by protracted disputes 
as to his successor's rights (1574 scqq.\ but resumed 
after the election to the see of Duke Ernest of Bavaria 
(1585). Into Wurzburg the Jesuits were introduced 
in I 5 64, although the intention to connect them witli 
the university (founded 1567) was not carried out 
till at the time of its second and more enduring 
foundation by Bishop Julius Echter (1587), when all 
the chairs of the philosophical faculty were filled by 
members of the Society. In 1564 Dillingen, the 
newly-founded University of Augsburg, was completely 
Jesuitised under Cardinal-Bishop Otto Truchsess, whom 
Pius IV. had (1560) appointed his legatiis a latere in 
Germany; and not long afterwards the Fathers found 
admission into the free imperial city itself, The 
bishops of Bamberg and Worms were likewise active 
in suppressing Protestant worship, and in 1570 the 
Jesuits entered the Electorate of Treves. Thus in 
nearly all the c lands of the crozicr' the further reac- 



THE COUNT ER-REFORMA TION A T ITS HEIGHT. 143 

tion of the following reign was prepared under the lax 
rule of Maximilian II. 

All these endeavours glaringly contravened the decla- 
ration made by Ferdinand I. at the religious Peace of 
Augsburg, that there was no desire on the part of the 
Catholic princes to force their creed upon their Pro- 
testant subjects. At the diet which met in 1575 to 
elect Maximilian's eldest son Roman king, there was, 
however, a palpable disunion between Lutherans and 
Calvinists, and the Emperor, keenly alive to the dan- 
gers threatening his authority from the increase of 
the territorial power of the princes by the seculari- 
sations, was able to resist the demands of the more 
active of the Protestants. In his last message to the 
diet he declared himself to be of no party ; but the 
conditions of the religious conflict were now compli- 
cated with foreign alliances and their interests, and thus 
the germs of the Great War which swallowed up into 
it all the wars of Europe are already visible during the 
reign of an Emperor whose heart (be it said to his 
honour) was from first to last for peace. Eudolf II. 
(l 576 1612), who succeeded on the Bohe- 

Progre=softlie ^ . J/ __ /J . 

cithohcHe- mian and Hungarian as well as on the 

action in the . >,-, in , -i ,T 

Empne under imperial throne, had not occupied them 

Rudolf II i i A -,_ i j.j.1 j_i ^i 

long before it became apparent that beneath 
his silent and solitary ways lay concealed a deep reli- 
gious bigotry, which had been fostered by his early 
Spanish training. Almost from the outset of his reign 
(1577) he resided continuously at Prague, while the 
government of Austria was left in the hands of his 
brother Ernest, who had been brought up with him 
in Spain, till the Archduke's death (i 595). For tho 



144 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

time no attempt was made to touch the privilege of 
the Austrian nobility of determining for themselves the 
form of faith they would allow on their own estates ; 
but a strict Catholic uniformity was enforced on tbe 
towns/ with the result of provoking serious resistance 
at both Vienna and Linz. In 1578 all persons the 
orthodoxy of whose religious opinions was doubtful 
were dismissed from the service of the Court. In 
Styria Archduke Charles (1564-90), the husband of 
Maria, sister of Duke Albert V. of Bavaria, in his 
latter years followed suit, instituting a kind of Catholic 
visitation throughout his duchy, and admitting into it 
a Papal nuncio and active sympathisers from Bavaria ; 
but it was not till the actual accession to power (i 596) 
of his son Ferdinand, whom his pious mother would 
have fain seen a Cap D chin friar or a Jesuit father ; that 
religious persecution seems to have begun. Budolf's 
own attempts at a Counter-Eeformation in Bohemia 
opened in 1581 with the royal ordinance exiling all 
the Bohemian Brethren from the realm. The Bohe- 
mian nobles were not yet accustomed to receive, much 
less to obey, commands from their King, and the ordi- 
nance remained a dead letter for a full generation (till 
1602). The inflictions of Turkish invasion and occu- 
pation did not save Hungary from, the brutal bigotry 
of Rudolf, although they deferred its active opera- 
tions till a comparatively late period of his reign. 
Meanwhile in the Empire at large the conflict grew 
more and more acute ; nor was it only in the prela- 
tical regions of the Bavarian circle that the Protestants 
were subjected to a process of extrusion. Unusual 
interest was excited at the diet, when the Protestant 
population of historic Aachen defied not only its ortho- 



THE COUNTER-REFORM A TION A T ITS HEIGHT. 145 

dox town council, but the very imperial army of exe- 
cution (158182). The religious agitation extended 
along the Rhine, and communicated itself to two cities 
so different in the character of their religious history 
as Cologne and Strasburg. In the eyes of pious 
Catholics no graver scandal had ever been brought 
upon the Church than that arising out of the conduct 
of Gebhard II. (of Waldburg-Truchsess), Elector and 
Archbishop of Cologne (15/7-83). Resolved both to 
marry his mistress and to Protestantise his electorate, 
he issued an edict (January 1583) granting to his 
subjects freedom of religious worship, and accomplished 
the marriage (February). Soon afterwards (April) he 
was deposed by a Papal bull, and the Catholic majority 
of the chapter elected his former coadjutor, Ernest of 
Bavaria, bishop of Luttich (Liege), archbishop in his 
stead. Very widespread consequences might have fol- 
lowed, as Ernest was supported by Spanish as well as 
Bavarian troops, while Henry of Navarre sought to 
utilise the situation for a Protestant combination. 
But the Lutheran princes refused to take part in the 
struggle which ensued, and which did not end till 
1 5 89, when Gebhard threw up the game. He now 
retired to Strasburg, where he was dean. Here the 
chapter was so hopelessly divided, that on a vacancy in 
the bishopric in 1592 a schism took place, the Catho- 
lic and the Protestant party each choosing a bishop. 
After a contest of several years, the Catholic bishop 
(Cardinal of Lorraine) retained the see, and his Protes- 
tant rival was compensated in money. 

As the reign of Rudolf II. wore on, it seemed for 
a time as if the Protestant interest would oppose a 
C.ff. K 



46 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

nore united front to the advance of the Catholic Re- 
iction. The successor of Augustus of Saxony, Chris- 
tian I (1586-91), was either inclined to 
SummTof the Calvinism, or at least he and his Chancellor 
Protestants. ^^ as p^ppfe^ objected to the rigour 

of the Formula, concordice. But the union between 
Saxony and the Palatinate, where John Casimir, the 
ally and comrade in arms of the Huguenots, held sway 
as regent during the earlier years of Frederick IV 
(1583-1610), was a mere daydream. In 1591 
Christian I. died amidst a storm of religious excite- 
ment provoked by his abolition of the exorcistic for- 
mula in baptism, to which the great body of his 
subjects passionately clung; the guardians of his 
youthful son and successor, Christian II. (1591-1611), 
proceeded by means of a visitation to uproot Calvinism 
and Crypto-Calvinism in the electorate, and Krell 
suffered death. While the two main divisions of Pro- 
testantism thus went farther asunder than ever, the 
Catholic propaganda continued with unabating zeal. 
In 1590 the Church of Rome made her first convert 
among reigning Lutheran princes in the person of 
Margrave James III. of Baden-Hochberg, through the 
exertions of Pistorius, himself a convert, and afterwards 
court-preacher to Rudolf II. The joy was great at 
Rome, where Pope Sixtus V, went on foot to and from 
the Te ^im at Santa Maria de' Tedeschi As a rule, 
wherever in this period the Counter-Reformation was 
at work, the Jesuits were in the van, more especially 
at the courts and in the sphere of higher education. 
On the other hand, Rome was during this period not 
rich in representatives of eminence in popular Ger- 



THE COUNTER-REFORM A TION A T ITS HEIGHT. 14.7 

man polemics, where the bare-footed Franciscan Nasus 
(Nas), \vhose chief works were produced about 1570, 
could hardly be reckoned the equal of the Protestant 
Fischart. 

The Jesuit organisation, which in three provinces 
(Austria, Upper Germany, and the Rhine) covered 
TheBowomean ^^ tlie ^ole of the south and west of 
League m the Empire, was likewise strong on its 

Switzerland. x 

south-western and north-eastern frontiers. 
In 1 574 the religious autonomy possessed by the several 
Swiss cantons enabled the Jesuits to find a welcome 
at Lucerne, and soon afterwards they reached Freiburg. 
But the most important Catholic achievement in Swit- 
zerland during this period was the conclusion in 1586 
of the Golden or Borromean League between the 
ancient cantons, together with Solothurn and Frei- 
burg, logically followed in the same year by an 
alliance between these confederates and Spain. The 
author of the league was the illustrious Archbishop of 
Milan, who not only established a Collegium, Hefoeti- 
cum in his cathedral city for the reconversion of 
Switzerland, but himself laboured actively for the 
same purpose in the northern districts of his province, 
which were subject to Swiss cantonal authority. One 
of the truest representatives of the Counter-Refonna- 
tion, he consistently combined the persecution of here- 
tics with endeavours at Catholic reform. Inasmuch as 
the Protestant cantons about the same time united 
more closely together, especially in view of the danger 
threatening Geneva from Savoy, the Golden League 
might have brought about au enduring conflict in the 
confederation, of which the Muhlhausen troubles (i 587) 



148 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

would have been a mere foretaste, had not the failure 
of the schemes of Philip II. in France and elsewhere 
gradually inclined the Catholic as well as the Protes- 
tant interest in Switzerland to lean upon France ; so 
that the confederation was included in the Peace of 
Vervins (1598). 

In Poland, where the Jesuits were gradually intro- 
duced in the latter years of the last representative of 
the male Jagellon line, Sigismund Augustus 
(1548-72), they made but little progress 
during his reign. Before their arrival the 
Eeformation had on the whole steadily ad- 
vanced, notwithstanding the efforts to the contrary of 
the Catholic clergy, assisted by the Queen-mother, 
Bona Sforza (d. 1558). While Lutheranism had 
spread in the towns chiefly inhabited by German 
settlers, the doctrines of Zwingli and Calvin gained 
more ground among the nobles, among whom Anti- 
Trinitarian speculations also largely found admission. 
After the decrees of the ecclesiastical courts had been 
deprived of civil effect (1552), full liberty of religious 
worship was granted to the nobility by another vote 
of the diet (1556). While in Poland the cry arose 
for a national synod, which it was hoped would result 
in the organisation perhaps under the experienced 
guidance of the reformer LasH (John a Lasco) of a 
national Polish Church, Sigismund Augustus proffered 
to the Pope demands for concessions similar to those 
so long urged at Trent by the French and Imperial 
Governments. The decrees of the council itself, as has 
been seen, were never accepted by the diet j and in 
riefiance of the labours of Archbishop Hosius, Protes- 



THE COUNTER-REFORMATION A r ITS HEIGHT. 149 

tantism continued to flourish in a great variety of forms, 
Eeformed (Helvetian), Bohemian (Waldensian), and 
Lutheran. In 1570 the Synod of Sandomir at last 
established that union between the Protestant Churches 
which had alone seemed wanting for the victory of 
their cause ; but those holding Anti-Trinitarian doc- 
trines were excluded from the c Consensus.' It was, 
then, into so unpromising a field that, after a visit 
of enquiry by Canisius (1558), Lainez, at the request 
of Hosius, sent a mission of Jesuit fathers, wio estab- 
lished themselves at Braunsberg, and thence, though 
not favoured by the King, spread over the country at 
large. On the death of Sigismund Augustas, Henry 
of Anjou was, after a complicated struggle, elected his 
successor, the Catholic interest having been at last 
thrown on his side, largely under the influence of the 
news of the massacre of St. Bartholomew. The Pro- 
testants having, by the * confederation ' adopted by the 
Diet of Warsaw (January 1573), secured the principle 
of the religious equality of all the Christian confes- 
sions, forced the King before his coronation to swear 
to maintain the religious liberties of the land. But 
Henry's word was as water, and during his brief sojourn 
in Poland the prospects of Koine brightened. After 
his shameful escape to his new throne in Prance (15 74), 
another struggle ended in the election of Stephen 
Bathory, who married the late King's sister, Anna. 
Like Henry of Navarre, Stephen, in order to secure 
the crown, allowed himself to be persuaded to profess 
the Eoman faith, though he unhesitatingly confirmed 
and steadily maintained all the liberties of the Pro- 
testant confessions. But with the aid of his consort 



150 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

the Jesuits insinuated themselves into his favour, and 
during his reign (157686) the influence of their 
order was firmly established in Poland. Their colleges 
and schools spread over the country, and the King 
himself set up the central seat of their teaching, the 
University of Wilna, among a population of which the 
majority belonged to the Protestant or Greek Churches ; 
while at the University of Cracow, which he opened 
to all confessions, they contrived to neutralise this 
liberality. Over the newly created elective judicial 
tribunals, which were to administer justice to clergy 
and laity alike, they are likewise said to have estab- 
lished a dominant influence. Stephen Bathory was 
conscientiously averse to religious persecution, but 
more especially under the influence of the Jesuit 
Possevin he allowed the Church of Rome to gain a 
vantage-ground even in wholly Protestant Livonia^ 
where Jesuit colleges were established at Dorpat and 
Riga. He even allowed the same influence to afiect 
his foreign policy, and to arrest him in his victorious 
career against Muscovy, by the treaty of peace negoti- 
ated by Possevin (1582). 

At the election consequent on Bathory J s death, the 
Protestants by their disunion missed a last opportu- 
ne Reforms- n ^J 5 the Lutherans, in accordance with the 
^der intolerant spirit of the age, had already in 
an early yeap of Hs peign ( IS7 g) declared 

against the Union of Sandomir. Purely political con- 
siderations led to the election of Sigismund III., son 
of John of Sweden, who reigned over Poland for forty- 
five years (1587-1632). Guided by the Jesuits, he 
pursued a consistent policy against Protestantism, seek- 



THE COUNTER-REFORMA TION A T ITS HEIGHT. 151 

ing- to obtain by corruption what he dared not accom- 
plish by force. The Catholic clergy were encouraged 
to bring actions at law for the recovery of Church 
property, and where possible the Catholic worship was 
restored in edifices which had been appropriated by 
Protestants. But what was specially characteristic of 
the reaction in Poland was its worst feature. The 
mob was repeatedly incited to acts of violence against 
the Protestants, and prominent among the most infuri- 
ated of the fanatics who shared in these manifestations 
of bigotry and barbarism were the students of Cracow, 
the pupils of the Jesuits. The Protestants made more 
than one attempt by themselves ( I 5 9 5 ), or in com- 
bination with the adherents of the Greek Church 
(i 599), to oppose to these proceedings a unity of their 
own, in which would have lain their best defence. The 
enlightenment of the country even among Catholics, 
such as the patriotic Zamoyski (d. 1605), was on the 
side of religious liberty, but its partisans contented 
themselves with protesting. Thus a new generation 
grew up, largely, so far as the upper classes were con- 
cerned, trained by the Jesuits. Sigismund III.,, who 
had formerly lost his Swedish crown for the sake of 
his faith, in his later years ranged himself and his 
Polish kingdom against Sweden on the Catholic side 
in the great European struggle. Poland no longer 
knew how to control her own destinies ; the Counter- 
Reformation had begun the extinction of a nation. 



CHAPTER V. 

THE RELIGIOUS CONFLICT MERGED IN THE 
GREAT WAR. 

OF the causes contributing to arrest the great religious 
reaction of the sixteenth century, the most obvious 

was the failure of Philip II. 's scheme of Euro- 
Failure of the ,. _, T I , t* ,1 , 

schemes of pean policy. The cardinal points or that 
lp scheme were the recovery of the Nether- 

lands, the chastisement of England, and the subjection 
of France. About the beginning of the last decade 
of the century all these achievements had, humanly 
speaking, become impossible. In the Netherlands the 
United Provinces assumed the offensive two years before 
the efforts of Parma, diverted by Philip's policy and 
crippled by his jealousy, were quenched in death 
(1592); and they had practically become an indepen- 
dent power more than half a century before they were 
acknowledged as such by Spain. As against England 
ID England an( 3 her heretic Queen, though Philip by no 
andiieiand. mems thought to have staked everything 
upon the Grand Armada, yet with it the moment which 
seemed his had passed away. The English Govern- 
ment no longer shrank from intervening effectively in 
France, while with Spain it began to dispute her own 
ports as well as the waters of the Old "World and the 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GKEAT WAR. 153 

New. Spain's reprisals in Ireland would have been feeble 
flashes but for the unspeakable infelicity of England's 
position between them and native disaffection. Still the 
prospect of a settlement permitting a free exercise of 
the Catholic form of faith (1599) passed away as rapidly 
as it had presented itself. Essex's monstrous blunder 
only hastened his doom, and the defeat of the hopes 
founded by many English Catholics upon his wild 
'plot' (1601) can hardly be reckoned among Rome's 
lost opportunities. Hardly better founded were the 
sanguine expectations which the Catholic, like other 
interests, persisted in concentrating upon the person 
of Queen Elizabeth's inevitable successor (1603). It 
was an age of plots, and upon plots the more active 
and unscrupulous spirits among the English Roman 
Catholics had after all to fall back. They profited by 
neither 'Main' nor ' Bye' (1603), while the discovery 
of the Gunpowder Plot (1605), and of the acquiescence 
in it of the head of the Jesuit organisation in England, 
postponed indefinitely any mitigation of the recusancy 
laws. The exaction of the oath of allegiance denying 
the Pope's deposing power (1606) not only extin- 
guished all hopes of the conversion of James I., but 
induced Pope Paul V. to intervene authoritatively 
against the acceptance of this test by the English 
Catholic clergy. The result was a controversy between 
King James and his apologists on the one side, and 
the redoubtable Bellarmine (160712) on the other, 
which, like all such controversies, necessarily impeded 
the propaganda. Such conquests as Catholicism made 
in England during the next dozen years were made 
clandestinely and in the teeth of public opinion. Their 



154 THR COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

intrinsic importance was small, though they included 
Queen Anne ; but they helped to show the power of 
Spain, whose ambassador protected such agents of Rome 
as Luisa de Carvajal (1613), at the very time when 
James I. was gratifying popular feeling and his own 
balancing instincts by marrying his daughter to the 
'Palatine.' 

The crucial part of the religious conflict in Europe 

at the beginning of the last decade of the sixteenth 

century lay in the affairs of France. On 

ranee. ^ death, twelve days after his election, 
of Pope Urban VII., the Papal chair was occupied 
(December 1590) by Gregory XIV. (Sfondrato), who 
adhered unhesitatingly to the policy of Philip II. and 
the League. He could not reconcile himself to the 
accession to the throne of Prance of 'Veiidome,' as 
he called Henry IV, and unscrupulously expended the 
treasure reserved by Sixtus V. for the extreme needs 
of the Church on the hire of auxiliaries for the cause 
of orthodox monarchy. This enthusiasm, and the 
pressure put upon Henry IV. by the tiers parti in, 
France to abjure Protestantism, might (1591) have led 
to the establishment of the French Church as a really 
independent branch of the Catholic, had it not been for 
the inability of the Cardinal of Bourbon to assume^ 
the office of Patriarch. The interception of the Paris 
Sixteen's letter to Philip II., begging him to relieve 
Paris and assume the sovereignty (November 1591), 
completed the unfolding of the situation. Mayenne, 
who had no desire that the crown should fall to Philip, 
overthrew the Sixteen, and began to base his calcu- 
lations on the recognition of Henry IV. In December 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 155 

1592 Parma died, and the time became ripe for Henry 
to take the step for which he had long been prepared. 
Meanwhile, after the brief reign of Innocent IX., 
Clement VIII. had begun his pontificate (i 592-1605). 
Though no friend of Spain, he at first proceeded cau- 
tiously. On the 25th July 1593 Henry IV. formally 
abjured Protestantism, and the tide of national and 
anti- Spanish feeling, marked by the publication of the 
Satire Menippte, fully set in. On the 2/th February 

1594 followed his coronation, which might almost 
have seemed a defiance of Rome. But though Clement 
VIII. still hesitated, it was becoming more and more 
clear to him, as it formerly had to Sixtus V., that 
France must not be allowed to cut herself adrift from 
Rome. Unabsolved by the Holy See, Henry of Na- 
varre, in the opinion of both the Sorbonne and the 
Jesuits, could not claim to be King of France ; in the 
opinion of Jean Chastel, whose design upon Henry's 
life was discovered in time, he was a tyrant whom it 
was right to remove. The result was the banishment 
of the Jesuits from France (1594), which strained the 
situation still further. Henry IV., who at the begin- 
ning of 1595 felt himself strong enough as a national 
sovereign to declare war against Spain, was at heart 
anxious to gain the good-will of the Pope ; and the 
Pope in his turn resented the constant pressure upon 
him of Spanish influence. Curiously enough, the 
Jesuits, though exiled by Henry IV., showed a sense 
of favours to come, and some influential members of 
the order exerted themselves for the absolution of the 
King. When this was at last granted (i/th Septem- 
ber 1 59 5), Philip of Spain's hope of mastering France 



156 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

was finally extinguished, and before he died he con- 
cluded peace (May 1598). The Edict of Nantes, which 
shortly before (April) established the rights of the 
French Protestants on much the same basis as the earlier 
pacifications obtained and undone in the coarse of the 
religious wars, was at first received very wrathfully by 
Clement Till, j who even threatened to recall his abso- 
lution of the King ; but the latter took little account 
of these vapourings, being well aware of the interest 
which (quite apart from the more special question of its 
claims on. Ferrara) the Papacy had in keeping France 
strong as against Spain. In the years which fol- 
lowed, Henry IV. on the whole successfully preserved 
system of khe balance on which his tenure of the 
Henry iv. throne seemed primarily to depend. His 
chief councillors were chosen from both sides, a natural 
preponderance being allowed to the Catholic majority. 
After a time (1603) he gave his consent to the read- 
mission of the Jesuits into France, and even accepted 
a Jesuit father as his confessor ; nor had the order 
any corporate or collective responsibility for the crime 
which put an end to his life. Tet his real sentiments 
and sympathies remained Protestant to the last, and 
his foreign policy was only biding its time, and the 
time of France, who, however marvellous her powers 
of recuperation, could not be herself again at once. 
Thus he gradually laid down the lines of that policy 
by which France ultimately succeeded in overthrowing 
the predominant influence of the House of Habsburg 
in Europe ; and the House of Habsburg had by this 
time once more identified itself in both its branches 
with the cause of Rome. 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 157 

Undoubtedly the Catholic reaction had now more 
than ever to reckon with an adversary whom a gene- 
Caivinismto ration since it had suited Lutheran as well 
the fore ag Catholic statesmanship to ignore. Calvin- 
ism, now a militant creed, had determined to bring to 
an issue the struggle against the common foe, with 
whom the Lutherans were already again on speak- 
ing terms. The centre of these aspirations and schemes 
was Heidelberg, whence communication was easy to 
Switzerland, the Netherlands, and France. Here 
Frederick IV., during the period of his independent 
government (i 5921610), remained true to the policy 
of his uncle and guardian, John Casimir. Though 
himself by no means (except in his potations) an ex- 
traordinary man, Frederick IV. fell in with the de- 
signs and intrigues of his advisers and agents, among 
whom Christian I. of Anhalt, himself a convert to 
Calvinism, was the chief. Between the half-mechanical 
impetus of the Catholic reaction and the apathy of 
the Lutherans, they foresaw, and by their efforts helped 
to make inevitable, the Great War. In this spirit 
Anhalt conceived and afterwards, though on a much 
reduced scale, carried into effect, the plan of the Pro- 
testant Union. 

To this revival of combatant energy in its most 
determined adversaries the Catholic movement no 
The counter- longer opposed its former strength and in- 
tensity. The very right arm of Rome, the 
Order of Jesus itself, was lamed by internal 
dissensions. Already Sixtus V. had cher- 
isned projects of reforming the order, and 
reducing, if not suppressing, its political influence. But 



158 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

it was in Spain, the true home, as it was the original 
source, of the order, that its disintegration began. The 
appointment to the generalship of the Neapolitan 
Claudio Acqnaviva (15811615) had excited much 
discontent among the Spanish Jesuits, who began to 
think of emancipating themselves in some measure 
from his control. In return, the general, himself a 
man in his prime, superseded many of the fathers of 
more advanced age in the Spanish colleges by younger 
men, and the consequence was a kind of revolt of the 
adherents of the ancien rdffime. This movement, led 
by Henriquez and Mariana, attracted the good-will of 
Philip II., never at heart a friend of the Jesuits. At 
Home, however, the imperturbable Acquaviva obtained 
from Gregory XIV. (1590-91) a decision against the 
contentions of the Spanish faction. But under Clement 
Vin, the Spanish malcontents succeeded in bringing 
abont the summons of a General Congregation of the 
order as supreme over the general himself (1592); 
and notwithstanding Acquaviva's success in influencing 
the results of the discussions of this congregation, he 
waa obliged to submit to an adverse Papal ruling. 
The effect of these changes was slighter than had been 
either hoped or feared, but the order inflicted a serious 
moral loss upon itself by the internal divisions which 
provoked Pope Clement's reforms of its system.' They 
were followed (1599) by the same Pope's courteous 
contravention of one of the most cherished principles 
of the order by pressing the purple upon the great 
Jesuit controversialist Bellarmine, the first volume of 
whose magmim opus had been placed upon the Index 
by Sixtus V. because of its refusal to acknowledge the 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR, 159 

Pope's immediate lordship over the universe. The 
death of Clement VIII. (1605) put a term to the 
attempt, largely inspired by Spain, to undermine the 
unique position which the Jesuits had hitherto main- 
tained, but the struggle had been severe, and preju- 
dicial to their credit in the Catholic world. 

But there was yet another aspect under which the 

great order seemed, more especially in the judgment 

of Spaniards, to fall away from its former 

Molmism. 

self-consistency. YY hen, in 1581, Acquaviva 
authoritatively promulgated the educational course 
(Ratio studiorum) of his Society, and therein showed 
an evident desire to relieve it from the duty of adher- 
ing to pure Thomist dogma, a great shock was given 
to the conservatism of the schools, and a quarrel pre- 
pared itself between Jesuit teaching and the traditions 
of Spanish theology as especially cherished by the Domi- 
nicans. This quarrel came to an outbreak when the 
Jesuit Molina at Ooimbra, in his Concordia gratice et 
lileri arfatrii (1588), pushed to an extreme the doc- 
trine of free-will as formulated by the Council of Trent. 
Other Jesuits Wrote about this time on the same sub- 
ject, but Molina's deductions were the most ambitious 
and the most complete. The members of the order 
were by no means unanimous in his favour, but the 
large majority, including the general, Acquaviva, took 
his side. As a matter of course the Dominicans began 
a crusade against Molinism, in which Bannez was 
their leader; equally of course the Inquisition, now 
under Manrique, set up its claim to intervene, and a 
serious crisis seemed imminent in the history of the 
order. Denounced as heterodox in Spain, the Jesuits 



160 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

gave so much, offence in France by their political theories > 
and the supposed consequences of these for the safety 
of the sovereign and the welfare of the state, as to be 
about this time (1594) expelled from the country. 
Acquaviva accordingly contrived to have the settlement 
of the controversy removed to Rome itself, where it 
passed through several interesting and perilous phases, 
to be finally quashed by Paul V, ( 1 606). Half a century 
afterwards it was asserted on the one side, but solemnly 
denied on the other, that this Pope had drawn up a 
bull in support of the pure Thomistic doctrine. 

The political doctrines imputed to the Jesuits excited 
even more misgivings and mistrust than their specu- 
Jesuit teachings lations on the central mystery of moral 
on tyrannicide, theology. Lainez had at Trent insisted 
on the theory, subsequently developed by him in 
several books, that while the Papacy derives its autho- 
rity from direct divine institution, the power of princes 
emanates from, and is therefore in the last resort subject 
to, the sovereignty of the people. The right of the 
spiritual authority to bridle the temporal, which Lainez 
deduced from this contrast between their sources, was 
extended by Bellarmine to the case of heretic as well 
as orthodox princes. These principles were consis- 
tently elaborated in Mariana's book De rege et regis 
institutions, not published till after the accession of 
Philip HE., to whom it was dedicated. As to the re- 
lations between prince and people, the theory here 
adopted is the familiar fiction of a contract between 
them. As to the relations between prince and Church, 
he is bound to support her privileges, but the Church is 
not in return bound to bear with him, if, as a tyrant, he 



J.HR CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 161 

ruins the commonweal or brings religion into contempt. 
Should he act thus, the people is entitled in the last 
resort to treat him as a public enemy, and individual 
members of the commonwealth may come to the rescue 
of the whole. Thus Mariana approves of the assassi- 
nation of Henry III. of France by Jacques Clement, 
whom he praises as resembling the heroes of antiquity. 1 
The substance of Mariana's theory was broached as 
early as the fifteenth century, when it was explicitly 
condemned by the Council of Constance. Views not 
unlike to it were expressed by Calvin, and gained ground 
accordingly among the French Protestants ; while its 
practical consequences were approved by Pius V. in 
the case of Ridolfi's plot, and by Sixtus V. in the case 
of Henry III/s murder. Moreover, the theory has been 
denounced by many Jesuit, as it has been held by many 
non-Jesuit, authorities. Still, the question remains 
open whether or not Mariana's teaching was in general 
accordance with the principles of his order, and formed 
a necessary development of the views of Lainez and 
Bellarmine. Acquaviva is asserted to have condemned 
it, but there is a good deal of reservation in his extant 
declaration ; nor in truth could he well have afforded 
to treat the subject as settled, or have done more than 
insist (as he did) upon the proper supervision of every 
doubtfnl publication on the subject. On the other 
hand, the elaboration of the doctrine of justifiable 
tyrannicide indisputably interfered with the progress 

1 Clement himself never doubted the Intrinsic lawfulness of his deed, 
though he had scrupled about committing it as a priest; and Kavaillac 
took up much the same ground in stating his motives for taking venge- 
ance on Henry IV. 

C.ff. L 



1 62 r THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

of the Catholic reaction in countries where a Protes- 
tant, or a Catholic snspected of Protestant leanings, 
sat on the throne. In France, Mariana's book was 
prohibited by the Parliament of Paris after Henry's 
murder (1610), though the Queen Regent suspended 
the decree. In England the enforcement of the oath 
denying the Pope's right to authorise the deposition 
of kings led to a split among the Eoman Catholic 
clergy, to which Paul Y. sought to put an end by a 
declaratory brief (1606). After (in 1610) Bellarmine 
had fully elaborated the conclusion that the Pope pos- 
sesses the power of releasing the subjects of temporal 
princes from their allegiance and transferring it to 
some other quarter. King James I. himself descended 
into the arena. One thing at least was clearly demon- 
strated fcy the famous controversy which ensued, viz., 
Rome's real want of foothold in England, notwithstand- 
ing all the efforts of the advanced guard of the Papacy. 
It may be noticed in passing that Clement VIII. in 
1 599 declined to entertain a proposition for the cano- 
nisation of Ignatius Loyola. 

But the Papacy itself seemed no longer able to 
sustain the movement of the Counter-Reformation at 
Decline of the i ts Previous height. Clement VIII. (1592 
spmTat U Kome. I( 55) was by no means unsuccessful in 
element via j^ g p ra i sewor fchy attempts at c making peace 
between the kings 9 (Vervins, 1598); but he was 
content with adjusting where his predecessors would 
have claimed to arbitrate. In matters religious, he 
sought to maintain the purity of the faith by the 
customary methods ; the Inquisition was by no means 
inactive at Rome during his reign, and immolated a 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 163 

few heretics, one of whom, as it seems no longer pos- 
sible to doubt, was Giordano Bruno. But under Cle- 
ment VIII. a lower tone once more begins to char- 
acterise the whole system of government and life at 
Rome, though he did what he could to maintain some 
of the reforms of Sixtus V. The Vatican swarmed 
with nepoti, and nearly two-thirds of the Sacred Col- 
lege were pensioners of foreign courts. Well pleased 
with ah acquisition long coveted by the Papacy that 
of Ferrara (1598) Clement in his later years, when 
the great jubilee of 1600 lay behind him, showed 
little disposition to carry on the religious movement 
aggressively. He refused to have any part in the 
attempt of Charles Emmanuel of Savoy to " escalade " 
Geneva, the citadel of Calvinism (1601), and in vain 
exhorted the English Catholics, rendered desperate by 
apparently interminable injustice, to refrain from such 
remedies as sedition and conspiracy ( 1 604). Yet when, 
after the brief pontificate of Leo ST. (Medici), Paul V. 
(Borghese) was seated in St Peter's chair (1605-21), 
Reveal under a change seemed once more to come over 
Pduiv - the spirit of the Papacy. The new Pope 

seemed as it were transformed by his election, in which, 
having contributed nothing to the result himself, he 
saw the finger of God bidding him follow the examples 
of the most conscientious and the most zealous among 
Ms predecessors. Nor should it be forgotten how 
mighty a position the Church of Rome now 'occupied 
through the successful activity of the Catholic, and 
more especially of the Jesuit, missions in the New 
World, and in the remotest regions of the Old in 
the East Indies, China, and Japan. At the very time 



164 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

when in Europe Catholicism was preparing for a final 
struggle against the Protestant revolt, the idea arose of 
a reunion nnder the Papal supremacy of a whole series 
of Eastern Churches between the Indus and Euphrates 
with the Church of Borne ; and to this lofty dream 
neither Philip III. of Spain nor Paul V. himself re- 
mained strangers. 

At home, Paul V. consistently, though without harsh- 
ness, exacted from both bishops and clergy a rigorous 
fulfilment of their duties. At the same time, with- 
out shaping his foreign policy in subservience to either 
France or Spain, he set about the restoration of the 
authority of the Church where it seemed to have 
been impaired, beginning with certain ecclesiastical 
grievances in Spain and in Genoa. These successes 
increased his ambition to an extraordinary degree, 
and before the first year of his pontificate was ended 
he Lad become involved in a serious quarrel with the 
Republic of Venice, which had recently 
quarrel with re-enacted, together with a kind of mort- 

YeuiCtf. . , , , i - * /I . 

mam statute, a law requiring the assent 
of the temporal authorities to the opening of new 
churches, and had asserted the jurisdiction of the 
state over criminous ecclesiastics. Paul Y. replied 
to these rather high-handed proceedings by threat- 
ening to place Venice under an interdict, unless 
within twenty-seven days these laws were repealed 
and the imprisoned ecclesiastics given tip (April 1606). 
Venice, not for the first time in her history exposed 
to the Papal thunder, stood firm ; and the interdict 
descended upon Doge, Seigniory, and city. The clergy, 
under the orders of the State, continued to perform 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 165 

their spiritual functions, and to administer the sacra- 
ments ; where there was hesitation, more or less of 
pressure was effectually applied ; and the Jesuits, who 
refused submission to the civil authorities, were sum- 
marily expelled from the territories of the Republic. 
Hereupon the literary champions of Rome, headed of 
course by the Jesuits, set in scene a futile blaze of 
indignation, in which, after the efforts of their Ber- 
gamesque printing-press had been met by the great 
Venetian publicist and patriot Fra Paolo Sarpi, Car- 
dinal Bellarmine himself took part. But it did not 
suit Henry IV. of France to allow the conflict with 
Spain to break out on this issue, for he had no wish 
that the good- will of the Pope should be secured to 
Spain beforehand ; moreover, Spain herself was too 
much impoverished to be willing to enter suddenly 
into war. Thus through the mediation of Cardinal 
Joyeuse a pacification was patched up between the 
Pope and Venice (1607). The imprisoned clerics were 
indirectly given up to the Pope, and a semblance of 
absolution was supposed to have been pronounced, but 
the obnoxious laws were not repealed, nor were the 
Jesuits recalled fcr half a century to come. The 
weakness of the Papal authority even on the Italian 
side of the Alps had been unmistakably exposed, and 
rumour represented Rome as reduced to employing 
the assassin's dagger by way of counter-argument 
to the State theology of Venice. What if the Re- 
public, still a great name, if no longer a great power, 
were, under Sarpi's guidance, altogether to throw off 
its allegiance to the Church and to become Protes- 
tant ? Such thoughts accorded only too well with the 



1 66 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

eager aspirations of eager Protestants like the Hugue- 
not Dtiplessis-Moraay and his friend Sir Henry 
Wootton, the diplomatic agent of England at Venice; 
nor probably was Fra Paolo's own attitude on the sub- 
ject of a purely negative character. But it was again 
Henry IV. who declined to hasten a disruption of the 
Church in Italy, and preferred tentatively to resume his 
scheme of a union of the Italian states. Paul V., though 
his reign lasted for nearly fourteen years longer, never 
again allowed his zeal to outrun Ms discretion, as it had 
in the Venetian imbroglio. He maintained the Papal 
claims in theory, and humoured the Jesuits in their 
theological controversy with the Dominicans; but the 
spirit of combat had passed out of him, and instead 
of re-establishing the Papal supremacy in Europe, or 
even, in Italy, he founded the fame of the Borghese 
family as the most splendid patrons of art at Kome, 

Enfeebled at its centre, the movement of the Catho- 
lic Eeaction still seemed in more remote regions to 
catholic ad- follow a well- established impetus. This was 
pS^nd tae period in. which the Catholic Church 
Russia. regained her ascendancy in Poland under 

Sigismund III., in which the same prince, c with the 
same thorn in his foot' (Malaspina), sought to rein- 
troduce Catholicism into Sweden, in which Borne 
and her Jesuit vanguard actually founded hopes upon 
the enterprise of the first false Demetrius in Eussia 
(1605-6). But these were merely operations on the 
outskirts. After the overthrow of the great plan of 
Philip II., it seemed for a time as if the renewal of the 
religious conflict must inevitably tate the shape of an 
assault upon the European, ascendancy of the House of 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 167 

Habsburg under the leadership of Henry IV. of France, 
the last, and not the least successful, of Philip's adver- 
cathoiic revi- saries. But Henry was determined before 
Yai iu France. and al:)0ve everything to rally the whole 
French nation round his throne, and to effect this, even 
at the risk of offending his old Huguenot associates 
and disappointing his most trusted counsellors, he made 
concession upon concession to the Church of Borne. His 
marriage with Maria de' Medici (1600) was followed by 
the recall of the Jesuits into France (1604), and no 
obstacle was placed by his government in the way of a 
religious movement which recalls some of the most attrac- 
tive features of the earlier stages of the Counter- Refor- 
mation. Great activity manifested itself in the religious 
orders of both sexes, many of which were reformed, 
largely under the influence of the Spanish movement 
identified with the name of St. Teresa, some putting 
out fresh shoots, as did the Cistercians in the Fewillcmts, 
who were ultimately, under Clement YIII., constituted 
a distinct order. No name was more prominent in 
these endeavours than that of Francois de Sales, after- 
wards canonised (15671622), a mystic with whom 
fervour of feeling took the place of subtlety, and per- 
haps of depth, of thought. In conjunction with the 
pious Baroness de Chantal he founded the female order 
of the Visitantines (1610), modelled on that of the 
Ursulines, which had come into France from Italy, 
where it had flourished under the protection of Cardinal 
Borromeo. Francois de Sales, when charged with the- 
task of re-Catholicising the district of Chablais, of which 
Charles Emmanuel of Savoy had in 1594 despoiled 
the Genevese, had displayed extraordinary energy, 



1 68 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

being credited in a Papal bull with having made 
72,000 converts; and in 1602 he had been appointed 
Bishop of Geneva in partibiis. Of hardly less import- 
ance were the labours of Vincent de Paula, a native 
of Gascony (1576-1660), the founder of the Priests 
of the Mission (confirmed by Louis XIII. in 1627, 
and by Urban VIII. in 1631), afterwards, from the 
great Paris priory assigned to their use, known as the 
LazaristSj and, in conjunction with Louise de Gras, of 
the Sisters of Charity known as the Grey Sisters 
(1634). He had been introduced to the sphere of 
home missionary work, in which he accomplished so 
much, by Pierre de Berulle, a kind of intermediary 
"between France and Spain in the work of the great 
Theresian reform. Henry IV. was thus pursuing a 
cautious religious policy at home, but continuing at 
the same time to carry on his designs for the exten- 
sion of the influence of France both in Italy and among 
the German Protestants, whose Union (1608) was 
greatly in his favour, when his career was cut short by 
the kuife of the Feuillant Ravaillac (May 14, 1610). 
His widow, Maria de' Medici, now Regent of France, 
did her best to preserve the public peace; but the 
principle of national unity represented by Henry suf- 
fered very palpably by his death. The great Huguenot 
lords began to claim extended securities, and the 
Guises once more sought to lay hands upon the helm. 
The double marriage treaty with Spain (1612) implied 
a Catholic political alliance; once more monarchical 
and clerical ideas and interests were in unison, while 
the Sorbonne, led by Edmund Richer, strove to uphold 
the liberties of the Gallican Church. No alliance was, 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 169 

however, effected between the national section of the 
clergy and the Huguenots, who relied chiefly on the 
heads of the great houses (Bouillon, Rohan, Soubise, 
Sully), and were by them once more carried in the 
direction of that aristocratic decentralisation, which 
under Henry IV. the genius of France seemed to have 
abandoned. 

The course of religious affairs under Heniy IV. in 

France had reacted upon Switzerland, where Catholics 

and Protestants were far more evenly bal- 

Catholic J 

revival m anced. The Catholic propaganda had been 

Switzerland. i a i 

active at Juucerne, and a opamsh party 
formed itself in several of the Cantons. But it was 
in the Catholic district of the Valtelline, over which 
the Protestant canton of the Grisons held sway, that 
an imminently dangerous complication arose. Henry 
IV.'s overtures to the Grisons, about the time of his 
alliance with Venice (1603), were answered by the 
construction of a Spanish fortress (F. Fuentes) in the 
Milanese, hard by their frontier, and the eastern passes 
of the Alps seemed in question. But when, after the 
death of Henry IV, French policy changed, the Catho- 
lic interest in Switzerland felt reassured, and Spain 
secured to herself by a brutal massacre the control of 
the Valtelline (1620) ; nor was it till many years later 
(1635), when Richelieu, had resumed the policy of 
Henry IV., that the Spanish and Imperial troops were 
again ejected from this important valley. 

But it was in Germany and in the kingdoms ruled 
by the Austrian branbh of the House of Habsburg 
The Reaction ^kat ^ ie relations between the confessions 



under Budoif IT j^ long ^ QQn sucll as to ma fc e the open 



170 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION, 

outbreak of the conflict a mere question of time and 
opportunity. As the reign of Eudolf II. proceeded, 
his Spanish bigotry continued to make itself felt as 
unmistakably as his political incompetence. He was 
unmarried, but his brothers. Archdukes Ernest and 
Albert, were successively connected with the Spanish 
government and policy. Of his sisters, one was the 
mother of Philip III., and another died as a nun in 
Spain. Of Archduke Matthias alone, after his brother 
Ernest's death (1595) Rudolf's probable successsor, 
nothing could be predicted as to his religious or 
general policy, except that it would be always dic- 
tated by his immediate personal interests. Of the 
side-lines of the House of Austria, the Styrian alone 
Ferdinand of survived in numerous scions, of whom the 
styna. head was Archduke Ferdinand. He had suc- 

ceeded his father as a boy of twelve years of age ; and 
to him, owing to the childlessness or celibacy of the 
princes of the main line, a strong and widespread inte- 
rest began to attach itself. When in 1596 he took 
the administration of his archduchy into his own hands, 
he at once began the experiment which at a later date 
and on a larger scale he put into practice in Bohemia, 
All Protestant worship was prohibited; all Protestant 
schools were closed ; all Protestant preachers banished 
under pain of death ; while to the laity was left the 
choice between conversion and exile, accompanied by 
harsh conditions as to the disposal of property. The 
peasantry came in swarms to be converted before soldiers 
were quartered upon them ; but though the pressure 
applied was assuredly severe, even the Styrian Counter- 
Reformation only partially accomplished its work. In 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 171 

1609 Ferdinand is found replying to a < renewed 
application 3 of the nobility and peasantry of Styria, 
Carinthia, and Carniola for the free exercise of the 
Augsburg Confession. Rudolfs own attempts at a 
Counter-Reformation in his favourite Bohemia began to 
take practical effect when, in 1602, Jesuit, Capuchin, 
and cognate influences prevailed upon him, by reviving 
and extending the operation of an ordinance promul- 
gated in 1581, to deprive Lutherans, Calvinists, and 
Bohemian Brethren alike of a settled religious status. 
Much persecution and hardship ensued, including the 
suppression of the Carmel of the Bohemian Brethren at 
Jungbunzlau ; while the majority of the diet resented 
the acceptance of the Trent decrees by a Catholic 
synod, and their enforcement by the Archbishop of 
Prague. These feelings were intensified by the pro- 
ceedings of Rudolfs government in Hungary, where, 
in the parts of the kingdom unoccupied by the Turks, 
religious persecution was now added to a contemptuous 
neglect of the national laws and usages. This policy 
bore its fruit when Stephen Bocskai, after invading 
the country (i 604), was by a numerous diet proclaimed 
ruler of Hungary and Transylvania (1605). In order 
to be able to conclude peace with the Turks, Matthias, 
as the representative of Rudolf (though anything but 
trusted by him), listened to Stephen Illeshazi and the 
other Magyar nobles (1606), and afterwards confirmed 
the code of laws in which the concession of free reli- 
gious worship to both Lutherans and Calvinists had 
been incorporated (1608). 

Outside the Austrian dominions the best ally of the 
.Roman reaction had long been the incurable disunion 



i/2 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

among the Protestants. The endeavours of the Elector 
Palatine Frederick IV. (from 1594 onwards) had been 
Protestantism wrecked upon the refusal of the Saxon 
SSSSfcJtS? Government to co-operate with him, and the 
Empire. reaction seemed to be left without a check. 
This was the time of the first efforts of Duke Maximilian 
of Bavaria (1597-1651), afterwards called Max the 
Catholic, and almost as important a factor in the great 
Catholic effort of his age as Ferdinand II, himself, 
to whom he stood successively in the relations of 
brother and son-in-law. As the new century opened, 
the endeavours of the spiritual princes to bring their 
stray subjects back into the fold became more and 
more alarming. In the three spiritual electorates, and 
in other sees, such as Paderborn in especial (where 
Bishop Theodore of Fiirstenberg in 1604 issued forth 
completely victorious from a desperate struggle with his 
nobility and burghers), an era of unrelenting intoler- 
ance set in. Yet while beyond the frontiers of tlae 
Empire allies were on all sides proffering themselves to 
the Protestant cause, no Protestant grievance had a 
chance of being listened to at the diet, and in the 
supreme court of appeal (Reicliskammergerichf) all de- 
cisions of cases turning on the disputed points in 
the religious Peace of Augsburg were as a matter of 
course against the Protestants. Secession from the 
nexus of the Empire being regarded as out of question, 
the sole expedient left was that of the union in imperio 
which had so repeatedly been essayed in vain. Saxony 
under Christian II., and under his successor, John 
George I. (161156), whose counsels were inspired 
by the court preacher Hoe von Hoenegg, still refused 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 173 

to dally with Calvinism ; but in Brandenburg tie 
latter form of Protestantism was in the ascendant under 
Joachim Frederick (1598-1608), and actually estab- 
lished (1614) under John Sigisraund (160819). 

Brunswick, Hesse-Cassel, Baden, and Anhalt were 
likewise more or less favourable to a scheme of con- 
federation ; Wurtemberg too was gained over, and 
it was chiefly the quarrel of Henry IV. with the 
Huguenot Duke of Bouillon which for a time foiled 
the indefatigable efforts of Prince Christian of Anhalt, 
The Pautine tiie agent -in-chief of the Palatine policy, 
policy of Thus it was not till the critical vear 1606 

aggression. * 

that an event happened which was to lead 
to the accomplishment of his design. The Emperor 
Rudolfs mania had now reached such a pitch, and the 
impotence of his rule exhibited so shameful a contrast 
with the severity of his ordinances, especially in mat- 
ters of religion, that it seemed time to deprive him of 
at least the reality of monarchical authority. Arch- 
duke Matthias hereupon completely identified himself 
with the Hungarian demands, while in Transylva- 
nia, where, after a brief interval, Q-abriel Bathory had 
succeeded Bocskay (1608), the Catholics, and the 
Jesuits in particular, had now in their turn to undergo 
persecution. Meanwhile, regardless of the counsels 
of either friend or foe, with neither reason to steady 
nor religion to console him, Eudolf was sinking deeper 
and deeper ; and whatever power remained to him in 
any of his dominions would clearly soon slip away from 
his weakly grasp. 

When the Palatine policy, embodied in Christian of 
Anhalt, was straining every nerve to bring about, io 



i/4 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

co-operation with the foreign enemies of the house, the 
overthrow of the Austrian Habsburgs and the ruin of 
the Church of Borne, in so far as these two objects 
were .inseparable from one another, a pretext for action 
was sure to be found before long. It was furnished 
by the proceedings at Donauworth, where a riot conse- 
quent upon attempts at a Counter-Reformation, insti- 
gated by the Duke of Bavaria and the Bishop of Augs- 
burg, had led to the city being first placed under the 
ban of the Empire, and then left in the hands of Maxi- 
milian, who, with Jesuit aid, now attempted a thorough 
restoration of Catholicism in the city (1607). Early 
in the following year the issue decided itself between 
Eudolf and Matthias, who, besides being now at the 
head of the national party in Hungary, had tampered 
with the loyalty of the Austrian Estates, his efforts 
being seconded by Bishop Khlesl of Vienna, a bigot, 
but, as a pupil of the Jesuits, ready to take the side 
on which most could be done for the glory of God. 
As in Moravia, too, Matthias found support, an agree- 
ment was, with the aid of Philip III. of Spain and 
Pope Paul V., at last (June 1608) forced upon Eudolf, 
whereby he resigned to Matthias Hungary, Austria, 
and (for his lifetime) Moravia, retaining with the 
imperial crown Bohemia, where, however, Matthias 
was to succeed him, and the Catholic TyroL This 
partial victory of Matthias was one of neither creed 
nor principle, but it gave a tremendous shock 
to the imperial authority, and added enormously to 
the self-consciousness of the Protestant Estates, by 
means of whom Matthias had climbed into power. 
Taken together with the logs suffered by the Protestant 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 175 

cause at DonauwSrth, these proceedings could not fail 
to impress upon Christian of Anhalt the necessity 
Establish- f r immediate action. Thus, even before the 
pi e Jtest!mt e Habsburg compact was sealed, the Protes- 
17111011 tant Union was concluded at Ahausen (May 

1608). Though the number of its members rapidly 
grew, Anhalt's proposal to extend it to the hereditary 
dominions of the House of Austria was thought too 
daring, and Henry IY. delayed to signify his adhesion, 
Meanwhile Matthias, though desirous of remaining on 
amicable terms with Spain and Eome, found himself 
obliged still further to conciliate Protestant feeling in 
Austria, while in Hungary he was king in little more 
than name. About the same time in Bohemia Kudolf 
in his turn was constrained by the Protestant majority, 
both inside and outside the diet, to- grant the famous 
Letter of Majesty (July 1 609), which, while restricting 
the right of building churches or schools to certain of 
the Estates, gave to all inhabitants of Bohemia absolute 
freedom of choice between the Catholic faith and the 
Confession of Augsburg. There was joy at these suc- 
cesses among the opponents of Rome, from Christian 
of Anhalt to Fra Paolo, but the victory was anything 
but assured ; and two days before the sig- 
catboiic e nature of the Letter of Majesty at Prague 
eague * the Catholic League had been founded at 
Munich. Yet, although the recent death of Duke 
John William of Juliers-Cleves-Berg had, by reason of 
the local situation of the disputed territories, opened 
a succession question likely at last to set Europe in 
flames, and although the Union was prepared to take 
every advantage of the difficulty, the time had passed 



176 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

for a cordial co-operation between the Catholic powers, 
such as the Guises had striven to bring about half a 
century before. Even the Pope hesitated, but Philip 
III. of Spain became Protector of the League, which by 
the summer of 1610 included nearly all the more im- 
portant Catholic princes of the Empire. A few months 
earlier (February 1610) the high-handed occupation of 
Juliers by the Archduke Leopold had at last clinched the 
alliance between the Union and Henry IV., who im- 
mediately entered into effective negotiations with Savoy, 
the United Provinces, and James I. of England. The 
Scandinavian powers were friendly, and when early in 
May Henry announced that he found himself under 
the necessity of marching through the Spanish Nether- 
lands in order to assist his ancient allies in the dis- 
puted Duchies, he had virtually a confederation of 
Protestant Europe at his back. His assassination once 
more postponed what had now seemed the inevitable 
outbreak of the great religious conflict. While the 
Juliers dispute dragged its slow length along, the 
question of the succession to Matthias, who took 
Budolf's place on the imperial throne (1612), after 
ousting him (161 1) from the Bohemian, became para- 
mount. The choice of Ferdinand of Styria as the 
future head of the House of Austria implied a policy 
of combat against the Union as well as against Protes- 
tant claims at home. For such a struggle, however, 
Matthias made no preparation, allowing Bethlen Gabor 
to seat himself firmly on the Transylvanian throne 
(161315), and thus establish a firm anchorage for 
Protestantism on the Bohemian frontier. Yet soon 
afterwards permitting the flat violation of the Letter 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 177 

of Majesty in Bohemia itself (1616), and inducing the 
diet at Prague to recognise Ferdinand as his successor. 
There only remained, when the time should come, the 
imperial election, at which the opposition of the Palatine 
policy would have to be overcome. The new Lead of 
the Palatine house, the young Elector Frederick V. (from 
1 610), was the son-in-law of James I. of England, 
with whom (1612), as with the United Provinces 
(161314), the Union had concluded treaties of alli- 
ance. But its strength was apparent rather than real, 
as was shown by the indecisiveness of its action in the 
Duchies, and by the hesitation of its members, when 
the time of its formal expiration drew near, to bind 
themselves for a longer period than three years. 

Like Henry III. of France, Matthias at this time 
(1617) stood helpless against the association of the 
imminence of two Confessions in the Empire, and utterly 
Mto con- impotent against the forces which they, 

though inadequately, represented. The' 
collision between, these two forces, though postponed 
by policy, by half-heartedness, and by apprehensions 
which the event j ustified a hundredfold, was no longer to 
be avoided. And such, notwithstanding many failures 
and reverses, had been the persistent and indefatigable 
activity of the Counter-Reformation movement such, 
too, had been the caprices of fortune, which had substi- 
tuted James I. for Henry IV., and was about to sub- 
stitute Ferdinand II. for Matthias, that the case of the 

Reaction was now anything but hopeless. 

The Catholic i . f 

in aspects of ranee and bpam were at peace with one 



success. 



.. _, i ,. 

another, and the religious policy of the 
former State was rapidly reassimilating itself to that 



1 78 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

traditional to the House of Habsburg. Indeed, the 
decree which in 1617 ordered the restoration of the 
Church estates in B^arn was an anticipation in small 
of the Edict of Restitution. Again, the spiritual head 
of the Catholic world, Paul V., in his later years 
anxiously strove to avert anything that might impair 
its unity, through which, in the earlier years of his 
reign, his arrogance had threatened to make a breach. 
Moreover, Philip III. of Spain had been by his Minister 
Lerma brought to perceive that the day had passed 
for aiming at a hegemony over Western and Central 
Europe, although king and people still believed in 
the mission of Spain as the foremost of the Catholic 
powers. At home, the Inquisition maintained its 
authority, and asserted it by such acts as the expul- 
sion of the Moors from Spain (1609) \ and at no time 
has the influence of the Church over the minds of men 
been more visibly omnipotent in Spain than in the 
early half of the seventeenth century, the period of the 
comedias de santos and autos sacramentales of Lope, Cal- 
deron, and their contemporaries. Abroad, the Spanish 
Government had for some time carried on a propaganda 
alternating between conversion and corruption, directed 
to the courts, rather than to the peoples, which was no 
altogether ineffective preparation for the resumption 
of more direct efforts for the aggrandisement of the 
power of Spain and Eome. Among the German Habs- 
burgs the miserable JBmdewwist was at an end, and 
the day was soon at hand when they would acknow- 
ledge as their head the most unflinchingly orthodox 
of their number, Ferdinand II., intimately allied by 
marriage and in religious policy with Maximilian of 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 179 

Bavaria, the head of the Catholic League, and the 
chief potentate of the German South- West. Even in 
the North and East there was some reason for hopeful- 
ness. The orthodox Sigismund of Poland had never 
abandoned his claims to the Swedish throne, and was 
about to make war on its Protestant occupant, Gus- 
tavus Adolphus. In Denmark the signs of a Catho- 
lic reaction were still few and scant, but the Danish 
Princess Anne, who shared the English and Scottish 
thrones, and whose sister Hedwig was about this time 
suggested as a consort for Ferdinand of Styria, had 
become a secret convert to Borne. Nor was the day 
distant when further efforts would be made towards 
the recovery of England for Rome, less direct, but 
hardly less alarming to Protestant popular sentiment, 
than those devised by Philip II. In the meantime, the 
influence of Spain had never been more in the ascendant 
with the English court and Government than now ; the 
Spanish marriage negotiations were uppermost in the 
mind of James I., and in 1 6 1 8 he sacrificed Raleigh to 
the demands of Gondomar. The Protestants, on the other 
hand, entered into the struggle disunited, and for the 
Theii supeno- most part dispirited. They were without 

ruy tothePxo- , _ r r _ , ,/, _, _ , 

testant ciiances a leader, except the youthful Elector Pala- 
tine, Frederick V. France seemed lost as an ally, 
and England hopeless. Never had the religious con- 
troversies between the several Protestant parties and 
sects been more bitter. The Synod of Dort met in the 
very year in which the Great War broke out (1618), 
Never had the labour expended, especially among the 
Calviuists, upon the compilation of vast and provoca- 
tive bodies of theological doctrine been more intense* 



i So THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

In some quarters the democratic tendencies of advanced 
Protestantism were alarming conservative sympathies ; 
elsewhere its increasing narrowness was estranging cul- 
tivated minds. 

No attempt can be made here to narrate the course 
of the struggle, which opened thus far from unfavour- 

a W f r tne cause of the Catholic Reaction. 

There were stages in the progress of the 
war. Thirty Tears' War (i 6 1 8-1 648) when that 

movement seemed on the eve of more notable advances 
than any which have been recorded in the course of 
this sketch. The one enduring gain of the Counter- 
Reformation was the recovery by Rome of Bohemia, 
where she had lost her supremacy for the better part 
of two centuries. This gain would have undoubtedly 
been far more extensive had it not been for the saga- 
cious vigilance and untiring energy of the Prince of 

Transylvania, Bethlen Gabor (161320). 

BctblenGabor. T j . T 1J3 ,, i i u 

In his endeavours to hold the balance be- 
tween that house and the Turk, he naturally availed 
himself of the Protestant feeling in Hungary and in 
the hereditary dominions of the House of Austria : his 
own temperament inclined towards tolerance rather 
than confessional enthusiasm. Protestantism con- 
trived to maintain itself in Hungary throughout the 
reign of Ferdinand II. (1619-37), and after the 
pressure of his and his adviser Cardinal Pazmany's 
Catholic zeal had been removed, George Rakoczy's 
insurrection led to a fairly satisfactory settlement of 
the Protestant grievances and demands (164546). 

The history of the Counter-Reformation, and that 
of movements analogous to it, hardly contain a second 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. ir 

passage resembling the record of the restoration of 

Catholicism in Bohemia. After the so-called Bohe- 

. mian War had come to an end with the 

iae UonemiAn 

counter-iiefor. battle of the White Hill at Prague (Nov- 

motion. o v 

ember 8, 1620) and the flight of Frederick, 
Bohemia lay at Ferdinand's mercy, and by the spring 
of 1621 his authority was restored throughout his 
dominions. With his measures of political punishment 
^and retaliation in Bohemia, Silesia and Moravia, and 
in Upper Austria, we cannot here concern ourselves. 
The religious reaction began at Prague so soon as King 
Frederick and his caravan had turned their backs on 
the city gates. It continued to rise even after (Feb- 
ruary 1622) a general pardon had been issued. It 
was still in progress when, after the first great victory 
of Gustavus Adolphus, the Elector John George invaded 
Bohemia as the ally of the Swedish deliverer (163 1) , 
and its operations were by no means at an end with 
the Peace of Westphalia (165 I was a notable year of 
emigrations). The general direction of the proceedings, 
was entrusted to the governor of Bohemia, Prince 
Charles of Liechtenstein, and to the Archbishop of 
Prague, Ernest von Harrach ; while under them the 
chief management fell to Count Paul Michna, a pupil 
of the Jesuits, who had formerly, as secretary of the 
kingdom, countersigned the Letter of Majesty. Their 
joint action was characterised by that species of deli- 
beration which is best calculated to ensure complete- 
ness. On the closing, destruction, or reconsecration of 
Protestant churches followed the expulsion, in succes- 
sion, of the clergy of the Bohemian Brethren, of the 
Calvinists, of the Bohemian (Utraquist), and finally of 



1 82 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

the German, Lutherans. Commissaries, at times with 
troops of dragoons at their back, effected this with 
often brutal rigour. By Ferdinand's wish they 
were, when possible, accompanied by Jesuits, so that 
no opportunity might be lost of converting the in- 
habitants. Jesuits and Dominicans took the places 
of the expelled ministers. In Prague, Olmiitz, and 
Breslau, and in other towns of Bohemia and the 
dependant provinces, the Jesuits assumed a com- 
plete command of higher and secondary education; 
but in the villages ignorant Polish monks had often to 
be put in the vacant incumbencies, or there was for a 
time a complete solitude clericorum. As a matter of 
course, a raid was made on all heretical books, especially 
on German and Bohemian Bibles, indeed, to make sure, 
upon, all Bohemian books whatever. Within about 
fifteen years Catholic uniformity was re-established in 
Bohemia; but*the forced emigrations of recusants, 
which had begun in 1622, continued after the victory 
had been outwardly consummated. In 1627 a royal 
patent of reformation offered to the Protestant nobility 
the choice between conversion and banishment, and 
the majority preferred the latter alternative. A vast 
transfer of estates followed. Nor was it only among 
the nobles and in the towns that a steadfast spirit was 
displayed, as is shown by some noteworthy peasants* 
revolts. Though it should be remembered to the 
honour of Ferdinand II. that he explicitly desired the 
restoration of religious unity to be unstained by blood- 
shed, yet the thoroughness of the Bohemian Counter- 
Reformation remains without a parallel ; for it involved 
& denationalisation of the government and official ad- 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 183 

ministration, of the educational system, and to some 
extent of the very literature and language of the land. 
In the dependant countries, Moravia and Silesia, simi- 
lar measures had similar results. In Upper Austria, 
the Oounter-Eeformation began with an es> 

The Counter- , . 

information pulsion en masse of 'Anabaptists.' After the 

ill Austria * 

Protestant invasions and peasants' rebellions 
which ensued the work thus begun was accomplished, 
as was believed, to the extent of the complete extinc- 
tion of Protestantism (1628). In Lower Austria the 
procedure was much the same, though to the nobility 
more consideration was here shown, and the propa- 
Andmthe ganda had to content itself with a more 
pautmate. gra dual advance. When, in 1 62 3 , the Pala- 
tine Electorate, forfeited by the unfortunate Frederick 
V., was formally bestowed upon Maximilian of Bavaria, 
the prospect opened of yet another German land being 
brought back to the fold by a similar series of opera- 
tions. 1 At the close of the first period of the Thirty 
Years' War (1624 c.), the progress of the Catholic Re- 
action seemed assured, if the Emperor maintained his 
ascendancy in Germany, which he had established with 
the aid of Spain and the League; and, secondly, if 
the good understanding between Spain and France 
endured. The accession to the Papacy, early in the 
course of the Great War, of Gregory XV. (1621-23), 
had contributed to strengthen the cause of Rome. 
Though an old and broken man, who left the entire 
management of his affairs to Cardinal Lodovisio and 

1 The Nuncio Caraffa at Vienna thus uuccmctly summarised the 
normal process of counter-reformation ; Primo dttigens instructs 
seductorum ; deinde mince, propositio immumtatis t prcepostta pramia ; 
dentgue ob&tinatoi'um, ejectio.' 



1 84 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

his otlier nepoti, he pursued a rigidly orthodox policy, 
and exhibited a devotion to Spain unknown at the 
pope urban "Vatican since the days of Clement VIII. 
vlih Gz*egory XV. was succeeded by Urban VI1L 

(1623-44). So far as the advancement of his family 
(the Barbarini) was concerned, the new Pope followed 
in the footsteps of his predecessor ; but his policy was 
peculiar to himself. True, Urban was in principle 
as consistent an adversary of Protestantism, and as 
alive to the importance of Catholic effort, as were any 
of the Popes of the Counter-Reformation. If Gregory 
XV. had canonised Ignatius Loyola, he canonised 
Francis Borgia. In 1627, at the very time of the 
triumph of the Emperor, he renewed the bull In 
ccend Domini, and he symbolised its claims by a 
monument in St. Peter's to the Countess Matilda. But 
he hereby likewise expressed his defiance of the imperial 
authority, and emphasised Ms determination to treat 
the Great War not as a religious conflict, but as turn- 
ing on the political relations between the powers* He 
accordingly viewed with undisguised displeasure the 
overwhelming coalition of Spain and Austria, encouraged* 
the efforts* of France to recover her influence in Italy, 
and at least did nothing to hinder the victorious pro- 
gress of Gustavus Adolphus and of the Protestant cause/ 
During the earlier years, however, of Urban VIII/s 
papacy, the advance of the Catholic Beaction knew 
no break : and the results of the so-called 

Successes of _ . . * , 

theDaukh Danish war (102529) were such as to sug- 
gest an attempt to undo on a large scale 
the compromise of the religious Peace of Augsburg. 
Christian IV. of Denmark had been unwillingly left 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 185 

in the lurch both by Charles I. of England and by 
Richelieu. The 'relations between King Charles and 
his Parliament made it impossible for him to transmit 
more than a fraction of the promised subsidies. As 
for Richelieu, who since 1624 stood at the head of 
affairs in , France, though the French Government 
had taken serious note of the great increase of power 
which had accrued to the House of Habsburg from 
the results of the Bohemian and Palatinate wars, he 
was first hampered by the aggressive movements of 
the Huguenots, and then derided for having offered 
them a conciliatory settlement (1625). Thus he had 
to allow the Danish War to take its course, and even to 
compromise the Valtelline question, in which his coup 
de main had intervened, by the Peace of Mon^on 
(March 1626). France seemed less likely than ever 
to oppose the cause of Habsburg and Rome, when the 
great plot was formed against Richelieu ( 162526), and 
when the war against the Huguenots, in which Buck- 
ingham's ambition had led to the futile intervention of 
England, ended with the fall of Rochelle (1627-28)- 
For the moment it might even seem as if a complete 
Catholic restoration were possible in France. But Riche- 
lieu, whose hand grew firmer and firmer on the helm r 
was far removed from any such intention. He granted' 
moderate terms to the Huguenots in the Edict of Nimes 
(1629), and made peace with England (1630). His 
desire was to resume the contest with Spain, and for this 
the question of the Mantuan succession soon furnished 
him with the desired opportunity. 

The complete triumph in the Danish War of the 
armies of Emperor and League, which were overrun-* 



1 86 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

ning the whole of Lower Saxony, over the first sub* 
stantial Protestant combination which had yet been 
And the topes formed, intoxicated the Catholic world with 
founded e on tiou J !- Even Pope Urban VIII. took up the 
them. notion, which both Olivarez and Eichelieu 

pretended to favour, of a new Grand Armada against 
Protestant England, poor Queen Anne being assigned 
the part of a kind of latter-day Mary Queen of Scots. 
The air was fall of other visionary schemes; and 
although the arrogance of "Wallenstein was defied by 
the walls of Stralsund, never had the power of the 
house of Habsburg been more imposing, or its exer- 
tions on behalf of the Catholic Pteaction more varied. 
Ferdinand IL had armies in the field in the Low Coun- 
tries, in Poland, and before Mantua ; and soon Pope 
Urban VIII. must have consented to crown him 
Eoman Emperor on Italian soil. And rather more 
than two months before concluding peace with his 
vanquished adversaries at Liibeck (May 1629) he 
promulgated that Edict of Restitution which sought to 
carry back the religious history of the Empire more 
than seventy years. Afterwards ? when the Edict of 
Eestitution had proved to have been a fatal blunder, 
it was declared to have been inspired by the craft 
of Bichelieu. In truth, it originated in the desire ex- 
pressed at Muhlhausen (1627) by the members of the 
TheFdictof League, and by the spiritual electors in 
Eestitution particular, that all Catholic complaints as 
to violations of the reswi'atwrti ecclesiasticum should 
be settled once for all by a general imperial rescript. 
The moment naturally seemed propitious for redress- 
ing those long-standing and bitter grievances, the 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 187 

occupation by Protestant administrators of bishoprics 
and abbeys held immediately of the Empire, and the 
confiscation of smaller conventual estates by Protes- 
tant, especially Calvinist, governments. The Elector 
of Saxony at once showed signs of alarm, and it was 
some time before the Emperor himself was gained over 
to the scheme. But it opened too seductive a pro- 
spect for rewarding his faithful servants, and for endow- 
ing the cadets of his house, such as his son Leopold 
William, for whom were destined the great North Ger- 
man sees of Bremen, Verden, Minden, Halberstadt, and 
Magdeburg. Neither, however, was the religious side 
of the question lost sight of ; and the Emperor's con- 
fessor, Lammermann, and the Papal nuncio, Caraffa, 
looked forward not only to the restoration of wealth 
to the Church, but also to the salvation of hundreds 
of thousands of souls. In many Catholic eyes the 
recovery of the whole of Germany was a mere question 
of time, and Ferdinand IL's own mind was peculiarly 
open to such ideas. Thus the Edict of Restitution pro- 
mulgated by him (March 1629) was so radical in its 
provisions as to render every archbishopric, bishopric, 
or ecclesiastical foundation whatever immediate to the 
Empire, that had not been in Protestant hands before 
1552, liable to being forcibly brought back into the 
Roman commmunion ; while the retrospective validity 
of the reservatum ecclesiasticum for the period 1517 
1552 was left a dangerously open question. Implicitly, 
the exercise in the Empire of any Confession by the 
side of the Roman except that of Augsburg was pro- 
hibited; explicitly, the expulsion of Protestant in- 
habitants from the territories of Catholic estates was 



1 88 Tun COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

approved. This latter proceeding, though at the time 
of the religious Peace of Augsburg the attempt had 
been expressly made to guard against it, had been per- 
sistently resorted to by Catholic, especially spiritual, 
princes. 

The execution of the edict spread terror far and 
near among the Protestant Estates, both those which 
Remits of its k a< l taken part in the Danish war and those 
execution w hi c h, like Saxony, had loyally abstained 
from opposing the Emperor in arms. Material in- 
terests, and religious and educational likewise, to a 
very considerable extent, were threatened by its inci- 
dence. In the imperial cities of Elsass, in the dio- 
cese of Augsburg, in the feudal network of the Fran- 
conian circle, the edict was carried out with relentless 
rigour; and it was enforced in those parts of the 
Empire which, like the Lower Saxon circle, were 
still under the control of the Liguistic or imperial 
forces, while passive and at times active resistance was 
opposed to it in Wiirtemberg, Hesse-Oassel, and the 
neighbouring districts, and elsewhere. By the autumn 
of 1631 there had been recovered for the Church of 
Rome two archbishoprics, Bremen and Magdeburg, 
after fire and sword had overthrown this * Chancery of 
God/ five bishoprics, two immediate abbeys, and nearly 
150 churches and convents, with about 20O parson- 
ages in villages and towns hitherto Protestant, and a 
great increase of these numbers was in near prospect. 
From the nature of the case, a large proportion of the 
recoveries fell to the older and less active orders, the 
Benedictines and the Cistercians ; but the Jesuits were 
vigilant, and would probably in the end have been the 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 189 

chief gainers. On the other hand, great indignation 
was excited among the members of the League by 
the application of so many of the gains to the purposes 
of the Habsburg dynasty, and by the unscrupulous 
action of the imperial general, Wallenstein. These 
differences, which led to the dismissal of Wallenstein 
(June 1630)5 did not interfere with the operation of 
the edict, but they encouraged John George of Saxony 
to manoeuvre against it, and at the Fraukfort Con- 
vention (autumn 1631) to demand its revocation. 
Had this demand, or that of Bavaria for a postpone- 
ment of execution for forty years, been granted, the 
revolt of Saxony and the Estates following her lead 
might conceivably even now have been averted. As 
it was, after the fruits of the alliance between Saxony 
and Gustavus Adolphus had been swiftly secured by 
his great victory at Breitenfeld (September 17, 1631), 
the Edict of Eestitution become a dead letter. About 
half the operations taken in hand under its provisions 
had been actually carried out before the close of the 
year 1631. The collapse of the victorious reaction 
marked by the edict was due to the sword of Gustavus 
Adolphus, but it was prepared in no small measure by 
the fears and jealousies excited by the edict itself. 

The year notable for the issue of the Edict of Eesti- 
tution is also marked by the last Huguenot rising in 
France. When its leader, Rohan, accepted 
Gustavus the agreement known as the Peace of Alais, 

p us " a chapter closed in the history of France 
and of French Protestantism. The latter ceased to be 
an imperium in imperio, and Richelieu began to feel 
his hands free for a national policy of opposition to the 



190 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION* 

House of Habsburg, and in the first instance to Spain. 
Skilfully availing himself of Italian feeling and of Pope 
Urban VIIL's growing opposition to the Habsburg 
policy, he intervened with a high hand in the question 
of the Mantuan succession (1630-31), effected secret 
understandings with Savoy and Bavaria, and concluded 
an agreement with Gnstavus Adolphus, of which he of 
course intended to keep the development in his own 
hands. During the wonderful years 1631 and 1632 
the European problem seemed at last to have found 
its master in the great Swedish king. But neither 
the deeds nor the plans of Gustavus Adolphus belong 
to the subject of this sketch. After his death 
?2tanatta (November 16, 1632), Eichelieu preceived 
in the new condition of things the real oppor- 



f. un jf ( y O f Prance ; and by entering upon the 
deliberate execution of his great political plan, cut off all 
prospect of a revival under any conditions of the Catho- 
lic Eeaction in the Empire. The Convention of Heil- 
bronn (1633) kept alive the Protestant alliance^ and had 
Wallenstein, aggrieved and ambitious, been actually 
tempted into an alliance with the foes of the Emperor, 
it might have proved possible to detach Bohemia and 
its dependencies tinder a national king from the Habs- 
burg rule, and they might have recovered their religious 
liberties in due sequence. But this was not to be. 
Wallenstein's assassination. (February 1634), though it 
removed a serious obstacle to the complete reunion of 
the interests of the two branches of the House of Habs- 
burg, helped to secure to France the decisive voice in 
the affairs of Europe ; and France neither would nor 
could assent to any pacific settlement, which, by restor- 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 191 

ing to tlie Catholic reaction the advantages formerly 
gained by it, should have crowned the Habsburg 
policy with success. Thus, though the great victory 
of Nordlingen (September 1634) made the Emperor 
master of the whole of the south-west, it only led 
to the Treaty of Paris, which threw into the arms of 
France the German members of the League of Heil- 
bronn (November), unwillingly followed by Sweden. 
On the other hand, the Protestant princes of the 
northern part of the Empire, headed by the Elector 
The Peace of ^ Saxony, soon concluded with the Em- 

Prague. p eror ^ p eace Q f p rague (May 1635). 

This treaty left in the hands of the Protestants princes 
included in it all their mediate acquisitions, and all 
the immediate territories obtained by them before 1627 
in other words, the greater part of the Northern 
bishoprics and therefore, in substance, undid the 
Edict of Eestitution. No mention was, however, 
made either of the Bohemian liberties or of a pos- 
sible restoration of Protestant rights in the hereditary 
dominions of the House of Austria ; and the benefits 
of this treaty, as of the religious peace concluded 
eighty years before, were not extended to the Cal- 
vinists. This compromise with the Lutheran interest, 
which the Edict of Restitution had so unwisely 
offended, was strongly opposed by Urban VIII. and 
the Jesuit influence at Vienna, but supported by P. 
Quiroga and other leading Capuchins, 

During the weary and awful years which remained of 
the Great War (1635-48), the religious 
character of the struggle was nearly alto- 
gether lost. In the real forefront of the 



192 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

fight stood on opposite sides the two great Catholic 
powers France and Spain, and the attitude of the head 
of the Church contributed to the confusion of accus- 
tomed conceptions. While Richelieu was unfolding his 
designs for the overthrow of the Habsburg ascendancy. 
Urban VIII. was quarrelling with Cardinal Borgia, 
who represented Spanish interests at the Vatican ; and 
the more fiery adherents of Spain bethought them- 
selves of setting the cumbrous machinery of a General 
Council to work against the Pope, Gradually, how- 
ever, his eyes were opened to the futility of his devices 
for counterbalancing the power of the House of Habs- 
burg without damaging the Catholic cause ; and before 
long he once more paid subsidies to the Emperor. The 
Pope inno- election of his successor, Innocent X. (Pam- 
centx. g^ 164455), was accounted a victory for 

Spain ; but he was a pontiff of slight personal signifi- 
cance, and his support proved of very secondary value 
to the House of Habsburg in the last phases of the 
struggle. The task of Ferdinand III. (1637-58) 
was simply to preserve as far as possible 

Ferdinand III , -, r- j , i .. 

the integrity of his dynastic inheritance, 
and to save what he could save of the remnants of the 
imperial authority. He succeeded better in the attempt 
than his father might have done, being readier to 
temper zeal with discretion, and though blameless in 
his life, standing less under ecclesiastical control. 

The contest had not yet been fought out to its final 
issue when Eichelieu died (December 1642). But 
^ m ig^y impulse which he had given to 
the policy of France must have survived, 
even had his dying recommendation of Mazarin as his 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 193 

successor failed to be respected by Lewis XIII. Tims, 
though after the young king's death (May 1643) 
the regency of France was in the hands of a princess 
of Spanish birth (Anne of Austria), the policy of 
France pursued its consistent course, encouraged by 
the great victories of Cond4 and Turenne, the successes 
of the Swedes, and the stir created on the eastern 
frontier by Prince George Rakoczy of Transylvania. 

Peace had become an absolute necessity for the 
House of Austria, as well as for Bavaria, who sought by 
doubtful manoeuvres to hasten its conclusion, and for 
the other parts of the Empire, which foreign invasion 
and occupation had sucked dry of their very life's blood, 
Spain had been likewise unfortunate in her struggle 
against France, with whose ally, the United Provinces, 
Philip IV. concluded peace In January 1 648. 

The Peace of Westphalia, which followed in the 
autumn of the same year, did not put an end to the 
persecutions whereby the Catholic powers 
continued from time to time to assert 
tteir right of counter-reformation; the 
Bohemian Protestants suffered anew in 1651 and 
1652, aud the Yaudois in 1655. Neither, of course, 
did it arrest the propaganda of private conversion, 
which was peculiarly active among the princely houses 
of the Empire and in other quarters in the latter half of 
the seventeenth century, nor allay the spirit of religious 
animosity between the Confessions. Oa the other hand, 
it pafc an end to the long-sustained endeavour, begun 
under Philip II., renewed under Ferdinand II., but 
never resumed after him, to re-establish the dominion 
of the Church of Eome over the whole of "Western 



194 THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

and Central Europe. So far as the Empire was con- 
cerned, the progress of Catholicism was very definitely 
arrested at the point which it had reached on January 
I, 1624, the date now fixed as regulating the tenure 
of ecclesiastical lands. Bohemia and those 
SotestLS 1 hereditary territories of the House of Aus- 
gams tria which had more or less fallen away 

from the faith were now secured to Borne. In Hun- 
gary, however, as has been seen, Protestantism had 
obtained a measure of concession, Bavaria retained 
the Upper Palatinate as the reward of her efforts, but 
the Lower was restored to the Protestant Palatine line. 
The other territorial changes in the Empire, including 
the cessions made for the "satisfaction " of the Swedish 
and French crowns, effected no violent alteration in 
the balance of the Confessions; but the Protestants, 
Calvinists as well as Lutherans, kad gained the full 
acknowledgment of the right of every territorial sove- 
reign to determine the established religion of his lands, 
the toleration of private worship b'eing except in the 
hereditary dominions of the House of Austria secured 
to all three forms of faith alike. At the diet religious 
questions were henceforth to be settled by arrange- 
ment, or not at all ; and the securities thus obtained 
derived additional strength from the recognition of the 
right of the princes of the Empire to form alliances 
as territorial sovereigns with other powers. More 
dubious was the advantage accruing from the locus 
standi for intervention in the affairs of the Empire 
granted to France and Sweden. 

Richelieu's services to Protestantism were not 
limited to the changes wrought in the religious con- 



THE CONFLICT MERGED IN THE GREAT WAR. 195 

dition of the Empire. His policy had indirectly con- 
tributed to the success of the English Revolution, and 
Mazarin's alliance with the Protectorate (1655) was 
in full accordance with the system continued by him. 
In unhappy Ireland, the great insurrection of 1 64 1 had 
served as a pretext to victorious Puritanism for estab- 
lishing an abnormal and unnatural religious as well 
as proprietary ascendancy. It is said that in France 
itself Richelieu at different times hoped to restore re- 
ligious unity to the nation by conference, by conces- 
sions, even by corruption ; but on such designs afc 
least Rome and the Holy Office could place a sufficient 
veto. That he hereupon aimed at a schism in one or 
another form was denied by himself; but he constantly 
combated the pretensions of the clergy to independence 
as towards the state, and in the struggle which ensued 
the Jesuits allowed themselves to be played off by him 
against the Sorbonne. These difficulties descended to 
his successor, notwithstanding the victories of France 
over Spain. In Spain itself, as in Italy and the Catho- 
lic cantons of Switzerland, Catholicism had maintained 
its position ; but the intimate alliance between the 
two branches of the House of Habsburg was drawing 
to a close, and the day of Spain's greatness in Europe, 
which had made the Counter-Reformation possible, was 
vanishing for ever. 

The Treaties of Westphalia furnished a durable 
End of the guarantee of religious peace in Europe, 
because, notwithstanding much in them 
tnat was unnatural and much that was un- 
j^^ ^ Q j on ^ e w h o i e corresponded in this, 
as in other respects, to the actually existing balance of 



THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

opinions and sentiments in Europe. The Papal pro- 
test against the peace remained unheeded, and this 
not merely because canon law makes it impossible for 
the authority of the Pope to dissolve a public treaty 
between Catholics and non-Catholics, but also because 
the religious conditions of the peace agreed with the 
necessities of the case as generally recognised. In 
other words, the endeavour of the Counter- Reformation 
to dictate a revision of the religious map of Europe was 
by common consent allowed to have come to an end ; 
nor was it within the power of any pope, emperor, 
or king to revive this attempt. Yet in a less specific 
sense the Counter-Reformation maintained its con- 
tinuity in much of the enthusiasm and energy percep- 
tible in the religious life of Western and Central 
Europe during subsequent generations. JsTor can the 
movement ever wholly come to an end so long as the 
Church of Eome retains the character formed for her 
by the course of her history as well as by the principles 
of her existence. 



INDEX 



AACHEN, the religious conflict at, 144. 

Acquaviva (Jesuit general), 158; bis 
alleged condemnation of Mariana's 
teaching, 161. 

Admonet nos (bull), 107. 

Adrian VI. (Pope), the earlier career of, 
7 ; significance of his election to the 
Papacy, 8 , his relations with Charles 
V , tb ; demands urged on, by the 
Sacred College, 9 ; the attempt of, at 
a counter-reformation, 10 seq ; bis 
failure and death, 13 ; luqmsitor-Geue- 
ral, 48 

JEguhus of Vlterbo, g. 

AUis, Peace of, 189, 

Albeit, Archduke, 170. 

Albert V. of Bavaria, 44, 136, 140. 

Albert of Prussia, 133. 

Alexander. ePAKMA. 

Allen, Cardinal, 123. 

Al temps. See HOHENEM3. 

A l\tmbrados t the, 50. 

Alva, Duke of, concludes peace with Paul 
IV., 76, 112; in the Netherlands ira. 

Amboise, the Conspiracy of, 83, the Con- 
vention of, 112. 

Anabaptism, a common term for Protes- 
tant heterodoxy, 134 

'Anabaptists' expelled from Upper Aus- 
tria, 183. 

Andrese, Jacob, 130. 

An]ou, Francis Duke of. 114 

Anne of Austria, Queen of France. 193. 

Aune of Denmark, Queen of Scotland 
and England, a convert to Borne, 154, 
179, 186. 

Antwerp, the fall of, 121. 

Arabella Stuart, 125. 

Araoz (Jesuit), 41. 

Armada, the Great, in, xa, 125. 

Augsburg, Cardinal OttoTruchsess, Bishop 
of, 143; diets at, 136, 142, 184; Interim, 
the, 44, 69 eg. ; Kebgious Peace of, 
tlie, 73. 

Augustus I of Saxony, the Formula Con- 
^yrdias of, 133. 

Austria, Jesuitfl in, 44; Protestantism 
prevails in, 136; the religious policy of 
Maximilian II in, 140 ; the measures ot 



Rudolf IL in, 144 ; the counter-reforma- 
tion in, under Ferdinand II , 183. 
A villa, Juan de, 31. 

BJLDBW, Catholicism restored in, 141. 

Bamberg, 142. 

Bannez (Dominican), 159. 

Baruabites, the, 29. 

Bassi, M. de, 26. 

Bathory, Gabnel, 173. 

Bavaria, Jesuits in, 44 ; the counter-refor- 
mation in, 140. 

Bayonne, Conference of, 112. 

Beam restoration of the Church estates 
in, 178. 

Belgjc provinces, the, lost to Protes- 
tantism, 121. 

Bellarmine, Cardinal, in, 135, 153; made 
cardinal, 158; his controversy with 
J times L, 162, 164. 

Berulle, P de, 168 

Bethlen Gabor, Prince of 



176,180 
Bobadilla (Jesuit), 33, 44. 



Bob , 

Bocskai, Stephen, 171. 

Bohemia, Jesuits in. 45; advance of 
Protestantism in, 136, repressive mea- 
sures of Uadolf II in, 144, 171; the 
Letter of Majesty signed in, 175^ tlie 
counter-reformation iu under Ferdi- 
nand IT., i87, 194. 

Bohemian Bretliren, the, 136, 144. 

Bologna, the agreement of, is ; the Coun- 
cil removed to, from Trent, 68, 70. 

Boua Sforza, Queen of Poland, 148. 

Borgia, Cardinal, 192. 

Borgia, Francis, St , 41, 184. 

Borromean or Golden League, the, 147. 

Borromeo, Cardinal, 80, 106 ; lis CoLleyium 
Hdvfticum at Milan, 147, 167. 



Breda, peace negotiations at, 120. 

Breiteufeld, thebattle of. 189. 

Bremen, archbishopric of, 188. 

Bronsset (Jesuit), 33- 

Bruno, Giordano, 163. 

Bnissels capitulates to Parma, in. 

Bucer, Martin, 131, 



198 



INDEX. 



Buckingham. Duke of, 185 
Burlamacclii, Francesco, 142 

CAJETANO (de Vio), Cardinal, 12 

Calvin, 131 

Calvinism, the militant policy of, 157, 
conflicts of, with Saxony and Biaurteii- 
bnrg, 172 seq , dogmatic labours of, 179 

Camalilohtes, the Reformed, 26. 

Campeggi, Cardinal, 14. 

Campion, Edmund (Jesuit), 124. 

Caniams (Jesuit), 111 Austua, 44, nt the 
Conference of Wormi, 45 , his Sinntna, 
DoctrwcB Chi istwncB, ib , in I'olaud, 
tb ; his Gatedivma, 97, i37i '49. 

Capuchins the, 26 seq 

Caraffa, Carlo, Cardinal, 76 

Caraffa, Carlo (Nuncio), 183 vote, 187. 

Cu.raff.i-, G .111 Pierro. See PAUL IV 

Cardinal^, the College of, reformel, 106 

Canntbia, 136 

Carmelites, the Discalced, 104. ( 

Chtrmola, 136 

Carranza, Archbishop of Toledo, 50, 63, 
66, 102 

Carvajal, Cardinal, 9, 

Catharine de' Medici, Queen of France, 
82, Ler trimming policy, 83, 113 

Catharine, Queen of Sweden, 127. 

Cervino, Cardinal, at Treut, 62. 

Chambord, Alliance of, 72 

Chautal, Baroness de, 167, 

Charles, Archduke of Styna, 144 

Charles V., Emperor, and Artriau VI , 8 ; 
loses Ins great opportunity of reforma- 
tion, 15, adheres to the scheme of a Gene- 
ral Council, 24 ; the relations of, with the 
Inquisition, 48 *$ ; deinanda a General 
Council, 59, receives the Cardinal of 
Lorraine at InnsVirnck, 91. 

Charles I. of England, 185 

Charles IX of Sweden, 127, 120 

Charles Emmanuel I of Savoy, in, 
115 , attempts to escalade Genera-, 163, 
167. 

Chattel, Jean, 153, 

Chieregati, Francesco (Papal Legate), 13 

Christian I of Auhalt, 157; the chief 
agent of the Palatinate ivohcy of aggres- 
sion, 173. 

ChnstianlTI of Denmark, 129 sea 

Christian IV" of Denmark 184. 

Christian I of Saxony, 146 

Christian II of Saxony, 146, 172. 

Ohytraeus, David, 140 

Clement VII , Pope, the policy of, 14 xeg 

Clement VIII., Pope, grants absolution to 
Henry IV , 155, 156; the religious policy 
of, 162 

Codure ( Jestut), 33 

Coimbra, the Jesuit College at, 42, 

Cohgny, Admiral, 113. 

Collegium Germaniown^ 40, 45. 

Collegium Romanian, 40. 

Cologne, Archbishop Gebhard IT of, at- 
tempts to Piobe^tantise his electorate, 
145 ; Ernest of Bavana, Archbishop of, 
ib ; Peace congress at, 121. 

Commendone, Bishop of Zante, 91, 138 

Conde", Lemis L, Prince of, the death of, 



Courts', Henry T , Prince of, 115 

Gonde", Louis n , Prince of, 190 

Conferences, religious, in Germany. 24 *eq. 

Confessw Augu&tnnu, 31 

Confessio Tetravolitana, 31 

Congregation, the, of the Holy Office, v ; 
of the Index, 57 ; of the Couucil of 
Trent., 97 

Concihiun de emendandA ecclesiti 58 

Contaimi, Caidmal, warns Clement VII , 
x6, 19 , the first of Paul III 's new cardi- 
nals, 22 , the soul of the reform commis- 
sion, 23 , nt Ratisbon, 23 

Council of Blood, the, in the Netherlands, 
119 

Councils, the great, of the fifteenth cen- 
tury, and projects of reformation, 2 

Counter-reformation, the, attempted by 
Adrian. VI , 10 seq ; the, in Bavarm, 
140 . in Baden, 141 , in Ftilda, ib , m the 
Kichsfeld, 142, in the spiritual elec- 
torates and principalities, i6seq , pro- 
gress of, under Rudolf II , 143 ^<J , in 
Poland, 149 seq , in Bohemia, 181 
seq , in Austria, 183 , in the Palatinate, 
ib , further hopes of, after the Danish 
war, 186 , m what sense ended by the 
Peace of Westphalia, 196 

Cracow, Jesuit influence in the Umversry 
of, 150 seq 

Crescentio, Cardinal, 73 , dies, 73, 



C'respy, the Peace of, 60 
CiyptoC 



Ciypto Calvinism in Saxony, 146. 

Cruz, Jnau de la, 104 

Cup, the concession of the, to the laity, 82, 

DANISH war, the results of the, 18.1 ; 

the Cathohc satisfaction at, 185 
Dejados, the, 50, 
Delfius, J (Papal Nuncio), 138. 
Demetrius, the false, 166 
Denmark, Protestant intolerance in, 130 
Desmond, the Earl of, the insurrection of, 

126 
Diet, the, of the Empire, religions qned- 

tions at, af tei the Peace of Westphalia, 

194 

Dil ingen, the University of, 142. 
Dio, J nan di, 31 
Dominicans the, and the Inquisition, 47; 

and the Index, 55 , coutioversy of, with 

the Jeswts, 159. 
DOUO.U worth, the counter-reformation at, 

Dorpat, the Jesuit College at, 130 
Dou, the Synod of, 170 
Douay, the English College at, 123. 
Duplesais-Mornay, Philip, 166. 

EASTERN Churches, the proposed re- 
union of, under Pap.il supremacy, 164. 

Etchsfeld, the, 142 

El zabetU of England, 77 ; and Paul IV . 
78, 82, excommunicated, 107, hopes of 
the conversion of, 122 seq , plow 
Against, 124, 134 

England, the Marian reaction in, 76 
seq ; the Catholic propaganda in, 122 , 
Catholic efforts in, under James 1 , 153 



INDEX. 



199 



Erasmus, D,, Ins idea of reformation, 6 ; 

and Adrian VI , 12 
Eric XIV of Sweden, 127. 
Ernest, Archduke, 170. 
Ernest of Bavaria, Bishop of Miinster, 

143 , Archbishop of Cologne, 145 
Essex, Earl of, 153. 

FAENZA, Jesuits at, 40. 

Ferdinand L, Emperor, 44; urges the 
assembling of a General Council in a 
German town, 81, Ins LibeWus de lefor- 
matwne at Trent, 83 ; appeals for a set- 
tlemeiit to Pius IV., 91; his bargain 
with Pius IV , 92 ; the advance of Pro- 
testantism under, 135 

Ferdinand II , Emperor, his counter- 
reformafcion m Styria, 144, 170 ; chosen 
as future head of the House of Austria, 
176, 178, his schemes and hopes, 186 

Ferdinand III , Emperor, the character 
of, 192. 

Ferrara added to the Papal dominions, 
163. 

Fewllante, the, 167 sfq. 

Fischart, Johann, 147. 

FJacius, Matthias, 133 

Flagellants, the, in France, 114 

Fleix, Peace of, 114. 

Fontamebleau, Assembly of Notables at, 
82 

Foiinula Concoidits, the, 130, 133 seq 

France, the religious condition of, under 
Henry II , 81 , under Francis II , 82 , 
the religious wars of, 112 seq ; the clo-e 
of the religious conflict in, 154 , under 
Manade' Medici, 168 seq ; under Riche- 
lieu, 185 , under Louis "XTTT , 193 

Francois de Sales, St , 167 

Frankfort-on-Mam, Convention of, 139 

Frederick II. ot Denuiaik, 130 

Frederick HI. t Elector Palatine, 132 

Frederick IV., Elector Palatine, 157, 172. 

Frederick V., Elector Palatine, 154, 177, 
179 

Fregoso, Cardinal, 22 

Fulda, Abbot Balthazar, of, 141 ; counter- 
reformation in, 141. 

Fuucke, J. F , 133 

GAETANO of Thiene, 28. 

Gau dam us, N , 44. 

Gurdie, Fontus de la, 128 

Gebhard II. See COLOGNE. 

Gemblours, the battle of, 121 

Geneva and Savoy, in, 147, 163 

Germany, the disunion ot the Protestants 
in, 172, the attempts at union amoug 
the Protestants m, 173 

Ghent, the Pacification of, 120. 

Ghiberti, Cardinal, 19, 22 

Guistmiaui, P., 26, 

Gondomar, Count, 179, 

Gonzaga, Cardinal, 88 ; dies, 91 

Granada, Archbishop Guerrero, of, 86. 

(iranvelle, Cardinal, 24* 

Gras, Louise de, 168. 

Gregorian Calendar, the, 109. 

Gregory XIII , Pope, 105 , the govern- 
ment and policy of, 108 scq.^ 127. 



Gregory XIV., Pope, adheres to Spain 

and the League, 154 
Gregory XV , Pope, 183 
Giey Sisters, the, m France, 168 
Grisons, the, 169. 
Guise, the House of, 81, 113. 
Guise, Cardinal, assassinated, 115. 
Guise, Francis, Duke Of, 93 
Guise, Henry, Duke of, assassinated, 115. 
Gunpowder Plot, the, 153 , 
Gustavus L Vasa, 126. 
Gustavus n Adolphus, 184 , the Gennwi 

victories of, 189, his relations with RiLha- 

heu, 190. 

HABSBURO family compact, the, 71. 

Hedwig, Pnnctss, of Denmaik, 179 

Heidelberg Catechism, the, 132. 

Heilbronn, Convention of, 100. 

Henry II of France, 69, 72, 81. 

Henry HI, of France, the instability of, 
114; in Poland, 149, 

Henriqtiez (Jesuit), 158 

Henry IV. of France and Navarre, 113; 
a claimant to the French throne, 114, 
negotiates with Sixtus V,, 116, 154 ; ab- 
jures Protestantism, 155; his religious 
policy on the throne, 156 ; his schemes 
against the House of Habsburg, ib , 165 ; 
the Catholic revival in France under, 
167 seq . assassinated, 168, 176. 

Hvldesheim, 142, 

Hoe von Hoenegg, 172. 

Hohenems, Cardinal, 84 

Hosius, Cardinal, Legate at Treut, 84, 127, 
138, 148 

Huguenots, the last insurrection of the, 
189 

Hungary, the advance of Protestantism in, 
140; repressive measures of Rudolf II. 
in, 144, 171 j revolution in, ?6. , Protes- 
tantism maintains itself in, throughout 
the Thirty Tears' War, 180. 

ILLESHAZI, Stephen, 171. 

Iwmensa cetemaDei (bull), no 

In ccena Dowww* (btdJ), 107, 184. 

Index, the, m Spam, 55 ; earliest examples 
of the compilation of, by Papal autho- 
rity, 56 teq. ; in 8i>tun, 102 

Jngolstadt, Jesuits at, 44, 141, 

Injunctum nobis (bull), 35. 

Innocent JX, Pope, 155. 

Innocent X., Pope, 192. 

Inquisition, the, the Spanish origin of, 47 ; 
the relations of, with the Popes in the 
penod preceding the Reformation, ib. ; 
under Ximenez, t&. , Adrian, 48 , Man- 
nque, b , Valdez, 49, Plnhp IL under- 
takes the protection <f r ib. , powers con- 
ferred on by Paul IV,, ib , 79; crushes 
Protestantism out of Spam, ib *w ; at- 
tempts to introduce, mto the! Nether- 
lands, France, 50 seq , and Naples, 52 ; 
effects of, in Italy, 54 *tq , maintamg 
its authority m Spurn uwder Phihp III., 

Ireland, early Jesuit mission to, 39 ; insur- 
rections in and Spanish attempts uixni, 
126, 153; Protestant ascendancy estab- 
lished in, 195. 



20O 



LVDEX. 



Ikily, spiritual movements in, during the 
earlier part of the sixteenth century, 18 , 
moral and intellectual effects of the 
counter reformation 011, 116 seq. 

jAitCd I of England, Catholic expecta- 
tions of, 153 , plots against, tb. ; contro- 
versy of, with BelUrniiiie,t& , 162; allied 
with the Protestant Union, 177. 

James II L, of Baden-Hochberg, a con- 
vert to Catholicism, 146. 

January Edict, the, 83. 

Jarnac, battle of, 112 

Jesuits See JESUS, THE COMPANY OJT. 

Jesus, the Company or Order of, 31 seg , 
indigenous to Spain, 32; its earliest 
members, 33 ; their arrival at Rome, 34 ; 
confirmed by Paul III., 35; its Consti- 
tutions, ib. ; Declarations, 36 ; so-called 
Secret Institutions, ib ; the cardinal 
points in its system, i& seq. ; it* early pro- 
gress iu Italy, 39 seq. ; in Spam, 40 eeq. , 
iu Portugal, 41 seq.; in Prance, 42 seq ; 
in the Netherlands, 43, in Germany, t&. 
seq. in Poland, 45, its distant missions, 
46 ; the condition of, at the time of the 
death of its founder, ib.; fully estab- 
lished at Borne, 52, 109 ; influx of mem- 
bers of, into France, 115 ; influence of, in 
Italy, 117 ; missionary propaganda of, in 
England, 117; the mission of, in Eng- 
land (1580), 123 seq. ; colleges of, in Flan- 
ders, &c , 125 ; members of, in Sweden, 
128; Bavana, 140; the spiritual territo- 
ries, 141 ; Switzerland, 147 ; Poland, 149, 
i<3 ; banished from France, 155 ; read- 
mitted thither, 156; internal dissensions 
in, 157 feq ; the Molimst controversy in, 
160, teachings on tyrannicide in, 160 
seq. ; missions of, into remote parts, 163 , 
recalled into France, 167; actmty of, 
m the Bohemian counter-reformation, 
182; and the Edict of Restitution, 188. 

Jews, the, persecuted by Paul IV , 79 

Joachim Frederick of Brandenburg, 173. 

John, Don, of Austria, 120, 

John III of Sweden, attempts a counter- 
reformation, 127 ; his Red Book, 128. 

John Casnnir, Count Palatine, 132, 146. 

John George L of Saxony, 172, 178, 187. 

John Sigitround of Brandenburg, 173. 

Joyt-use, Cardinal, 165 

Juliera succession, the question oE the, 
175 aeq. 

Juughuuzlau, 171. 

Justification, decree on. at the Council of 
Trent, 67. 

KHLESL, Bishop of Vienna, 174. 
Kxell, Chancellor, 146. 

LAINEZ (Jesuit general), 33, 37 ; succeeds 
Loyola as general, 46, at Trent, 86, 93. 

Latninermanu (confessor of Ferdinand 
ID, 187. 

Landshut, the Jesuit College at, 141. 

Lasco, John a, 130, 148 

Lateran Council, the fifth, 3, 5. 

Lazarists, the, 168. 

league, the Catholic, in Germany, founded, 
I7S. 



League, the Holy, in France, 114 

Le FSvre (Jesuit), 33, 43 , iu Germany, ib. 

Le Jay (Jesuit), 33, 37, 44 

Lennox, Earl of (Esnie" Stuart), 125. 

Leo X M Pope, and the religious move- 
ment, 18 

Leo XI., Pope, 103. 

Leoti, Luis de, 102 

Leopold, William, Archduke, 176, an 
ecclesiastical arch-pluralist, 187. 

Lepauto, the battle of, 108. 

Lerrua, Count, 178. t 

Letter of Majesty, the, granted, 175 ; vio- 
lated, 176 

Licet ab imtio (bull), 52 

Liechtenstein, Prince Charles of, 181. 

LipiK>mano, A (Papal Legite), 72. 

Livonia, the Catholic reaction in, 150. 

Lodovisio, Cardinal, 183 

Lope de Vega, 50. 

Lorraine, tlieCaidmalof, 42, 51,81; urges 
reforms at Trent, 90; visits Charles V. 
at Innsbruck, 91 , gained over by P t ua 

T IV , 93, 97, 99 

Los Angeles, Juan of, 31, 

Louis XIII of France, 193. 

Louvain, the Jesuits at, 43 ; the Index of 
the "University of, 56 

Loyola, Ignatius, St , 31 seq ; his Spiri- 
tual Exercises, 36, the pioi>osal to 
canonise. 162; canonised, 184 

Lucca, the Inquisition at, 54; the meeting 
at, between Charles V and Paul III , 59. 

Lucerne, 169. 

LUbeck, Peace of, 186. 

Luna, Count, 95. 

Luther and the Papacy, 6 tr 13? ;, Affects of 

Lutfieranisin, the rigidity off 131. 
Luxemburg, Duke of, at Rome, 116. 

MAJ>RE de Dios, Jerome Gratian de la, 
104 

Madruccio, Cardinal, 6r, 66. 

Maastricht, the back of, 121. 

Magdeburg, 188 

Maiaspma (Paial Legate), 129, 166. 

Manrique (Inquisitor-General), 48, 159. 

Mantuan succession, the, 185, 190. 

Marcellus LT , Pope, 74 

Margaret. S<JPABMA 

Maria de 1 Medici, Queen of France, 167; 
her policy as regent, 168 t,fq 

M inana (Jesuit), 158 ; his De rege et reyis 
vn&titvtwne, 160 seg* 

Mary I. of England, the religious reac- 
tion under, 76 seq 

Mary, queen of Sots, and the Council of 
Trent, 93, 120 ; a fugitive in England, 123. 

Matthias, Emperor, as Archduke, 170; in- 
trigues against Rudolf II , 173; acquires 
the greater part of his dominions, 174 ; 
succeeds as Emi>eror, 176, his htjlpless* 
ness, 177 

Maurice of Snxony, 71, 73. 

Maximilian I. of Bavaria, 172, 176. 

Maximilian II , Emperor, 92, 107 ; his incli- 
nation towards Protestantism, 137 , re- 
strained from renouncing OathoTicwn, 
138 ; the tolerant character and 



INDEX. 



201 



Mayenne, Duke of, 154 

Melanchthon, Philip, 133. 

Mendoza, Count, 59, 64 

Michna, Count Paul, 181. 

Minims, the, 26 

Missions of the Churcli of Rome Juto re- 

mote parts, 163 
Mocenigo, Doge, 114 
Molina (Jesuit), 159 
Moncon, Peace of, 185. 
Monsieur, Peace of, 114, 
Moor-, the, expelled from Spain, 178. 
Moravia, 183. 
Moroue, Cardinal, 59, 78 ; Legate at Trent, 

QI 

Milhlhausen, 147, 186 
Minister, the counter-reformation in, 142; 

Job ii of Hoya and Ernest of Bavaria, 

Bishops of, ^b 
Mumcb, Jesuit college at, 141. 



, Edict of, 156 

Nasus (Fianciscau), 147. 

Naumburg, Convention of, 82. 

Navagero, Cardinal (Papal Legate), 92 

Netherlands, the revolt of the, largely due 
to religious causes, 118 ; the progress of, 
119 ; final adjustment of the struggle in 
the, i2t 

Nimes, Edict of, 185. 

Nordlmgen, battle of, 191 

Northern Rebellion, the, in England, 123. 

NUrnberg, Dieb of (1523), 13. 



, Bernardino, 22, 27, 40, 33. 
Olivarez, Count, m, 186. 
Oratory, the, of Dmne Love at Borne, 19; 

the precedent of, followed at Viceuza 

and elsewhere, t& r the Congregation of 

the, at Rome, 30 
Orders, new monastic, from the latter part 

of the fifteenth century onward, 26 *eg. 
Oaiander, Lucas, 133 

PACHECO, Cardinal, 63, 66, 79, 
Paderbom, 142, Bishop Tneodore of Fur- 

steuberg of, 172 

Padua and the religious revival, 20, 54. 
Palatinate, the, the Galvmist era in, 132 

seq ; the aggressive policy of, 173 tea ; 

bestowed upon Max of Bavana, 183; 

the Upper, retained by Bavaria, 194. 
Pans, the Parliament of, and the Inquisi- 

tion, 51 ; Treaty of (1634), 191. 
Parma, Alexander of, 121 ; dies, 122, 155. 
Parma, Margaret of, 43, 119. 
Parsons, Robert (Jesuit,), 124. 
Pasquier-Brouet (Jea-ut), 39. 
Pastoralis offidt euro, (bull), 35. 
Puul III, Pope, motives of the policy of, 

17; creates new cardinals, 22; appoints 

a commission on Church reform, 33; 

confirms the Order of Jesus, 35, sum- 

mons a General Council to Mautua, 59 ; 

to Vicenza and to Trent, ib, ; the mo- 

tives of, in assembling the Council, ib. ; 

the rupture of, with Charles V., 68; 

PaulIV. (Pope), supports the ecclesiasti- 
cal policy of Adrian "VX, 12, 19. the 
earlier experiences of, 20; a founder of 



the Theatines, 28; confers new powers 

on the Inquisition, 49, 52, significance 

of the election to the Papacy of, 74 ; 

his hatred of Spain and the Emperor, 

75 J failure of his anti-Snamsh policy, 

76; the counter-reformation of, 70; 

dies, 80, 138. '* 

Paul V., Pope, 162; the religious revival 

under, 163; his Quarrel with Venice, 164 

teq. 178. 

Paulines, the, 29. 
Pazmany, Cardinal, 180 
Peter Martyr (Venmgh), 53. 
Peter of Alcantara, St , 30, 104. 
Phauser, Sebastian, 137 
Philip of Baden-Hochberg, 141. 
Philip IL of Spam, 42; his policy at 

Trent, 83, 88 ; his religious policy, 101 ; 

his relations with the Inquisition, 102 ; 

with Sixtus V., in ; intervenes in the 

French religious conflict, 112, 115; fail- 

ure of his schemes, 152, 156. 
Philip III. of Spam, 176; the religious 

and political ideas of, 178. 
Philip IY of Spam, 193 
Philip of Ken, Sc , 29 seq , 108. 
Pighino, Albert! (Legate), 72. 
Pisa, the so-called Council of, 4. 
Pistornis, Johaun (Catholic divine), 146 
Pius IV , Pone, the character and gov- 

ernment of, 80 ; his procedure at Trent, 

91 &Q 
Pins v , Pope, 5-5; the religious policy 

of, 107 ; Poispy, Colloquy of, 86. 
Poland, the Reformation m, 148; resto- 

ration of Catholic ascendancy f Bj Z 65 



. 

Pole, Cardinal, at Padua, 21 j at , 

44; at Trent, 59; proposed for the 
Papacy, 70 ; 111 England, 77 , dies, 78. 

Popei, the, of the century before the 
Reformation, 3. 

Possevm (Jesuit), 128 

Postel (Jesuit), 42- 

Postynam verus die (bull), no. 

Prague, the battle of, 181 ; Peace of, 
191; Archbishop Ernest von Harroch 
of, 181. 

Pi otestantism penetrates into Italy, 21, 24; 
the progress of, in Germany and the 
neighbouring countries, 47 ; crushed out 
Of Spain by the Inquisition, 49 seq ; and 
out of Italy, 53 seq ; the variations of, 
130; disunion between the chief divi- 
sions of, 132 ; attempts at a dogmatic 
union of, 133 scq ; heterodox movements 



151; attempts at a union of, in Ger- 
many, 173 , the prospects of before the 
death of Henry IV. of France, 176, 
disunion in, before the outbreak of tha 
Thirty Tears' "Wnr f 179 &q. 
Puteo, Cardinal, 84. 

QUIBOGA (Capuchin), 191. 

RKO*CZY, George, Prince of Transylva* 

ma, 180, 193. 
Raleigh, Sir Walter, 179. 



2O2 



INDRX* 



Batisbon, religious conference at (1541), 25 

Kafcisbon, Francois, Iwttn/ft, the, 25, 

Ravaillac, 168 

Reform atioa in the Church of Rome, at- 
tempts at, before and m the Oouciluxr 
period, i ; tlie general desire for, lu the 
nfteeiith century, 3; the idea of a, by 
Papal authority, Abandoned, 6 

Reformation, the Protestant. See FBQ- 



- 

RfOimin.i (bull), 35, 

Itvchtftammeryencltt* the, treatment of 
Pi otestanfc grievances by, 172. 

Reii6e of I?errAr<, 54. 

Reservatum eGGl&nastvyum, the, 137, i86s<><y 

Residence, decree on, at Trent, proposed, 
67 ; resumed, 87 seg. 

Restitution, the Kdict of, 186 S&Q, , results 
of its execution, 188 wg , become? a 
dead letter, 189 ; undone by the Peace 
of Prague, 191. 

Rheims, English College transferred to, 
123 

KidiehexL, Cardinal, at the head of affairs 
m France, 185: th cautious foreign 
policy of, tb ; unfolds his> policy against 
Habsbnrg, 189 sey ; dies, 192, his ser- 
vices to Protestantism, 1^4 *e& 

Richer, E Imond, 168. 

Ridolfi. plot, the, 123, 



,, 

Jttoilnguez (Jesuit), 33 

fcohan, Prmce of, 189 

Home, tlie sack of, 15 ; its significance m 
tlie history of the Church of, ami of tlie 
SeiiaMeuce, 16, 19 , the counter-refor- 
mation at, 106; tlie English. College at, 
123. 

.Rotnorarctin, the Edict of, St. 

Rudolf II , ISmperor, the training and 
character of, 14.3 , the Catholic reaction 
under, 169 t.e$ ; the brothers and sisters 
of, 170 j the mauu and impoteuce of, 
173 : deprived of most of his dominions 
Ity At duttLias, 174. 

Rutlvven, the Bald of, 125. 

SAJDOUETT, OardmaL 19, 22, 
B.Umerou (Jesuit), 33, 39, 86. 
Salzburg, Protestantism iu, 136 , religious 

reaction, in* under Archbishop "Wolf 

Dietrich von Raitenaoi, z&. 
St Baxtholomew, Massacre of, 108; the 

resi>ousibility of tlie, 113. 
St GennaiD, Peace of, 113. 
St Quintin, battle of, 76 
Stiuchez, Fnmcisco de, 102. 
Handera, Nicolas, 126 
S-irpi {Fra Paolo), the mouthpiece of 

Venice in her quarrel with Paul V. aud 

the Jesuits, 165, 
RvljAStian of Portugal, 42, 83. 
Segur, Count, m Germany, 134. 
Seripando, Ourdinal, 84 1 dies, 91. 
fcterretus, Micbael, 103 
Sigrmmnd II. AugustuB of Poland, 99, 

148. 
Siffismtrnd HI of Sweden and Poland, 

129: fully restores Catholicisin in Po- 

Luid, 150 &eq, t i66 t 170. 



Silesia, 183. 

Silvauus executed, 133. 

Siraonetta, Cardinal, 84 

Bixtus V , Pope, the earlier career of 
109 , the icligioufe and foreign policy of, 
no ifig, ; becomes favourable to the in- 
dependence of France, 115* by keeping 
out of a,u alhauce with Philip II. pre- 
serves France from Spam, 116, 146 

Sinalciildic War, the, outbreak of, 66. 

Smerwjck, nuiasacre of, 128 

Sochuauiam, the rise of, 135 

Sodenm, Cardinal, 12. 

Somascmes, the, 20 

Sorbonue, the, and the Jeauits, 42, 60, 

Soto, Donuiuco de, 63 

Spain and the couuter-reformatiou, 101 ; 
the nitellectUiil condition of, under 
Philip II , 103, under Philip III , 178, 
after the Thirty Tears' Wa.r, 195 

Spunsh mysticism, early efforts of, 30 
spq. ; the spintual influence of, 103. 

Spauish theatre, the, under Puihp II, 
103, under Philip III,, 178 

Spa,imh uiiivtirsities,the, under Philip II, 
dndPhihpIII, 103 

Stephen Ba-tliory (ot Poland), in, 149 seq 

Scuilinud, 186 

Strasbuig, 135 , schism lu the chapter at, 
i45 

Qty u, advance of Protestantism in. 136 ; 
the religious visitation of, under Arch- 
duke Charley 144, Archdxike Ferdi- 
nand's counter-reformation lu, 170 

S\\etlen, counter -reformo,tioii attempted 
in, 126 sea 

Switztsilaud, Catholic revival in, 160. 

TASSO, Torquato, n6 

Teiesai, St , 104 2 ; her TnUrfar Castle, 
iS 

Temtonal principle, the, xu religion, 132. 

Theatmes the, 28 

Thirty YeArs' War, the, Catholic and 
Protestant prospects of success in, 177, 
*eg t ', the general piogress of, 180 ; the 
latter years of, 191 $e<i, 

Toulouse, League of, 112 

Transylvania, tlie Unitarians of. 135, 171, 

Trent, the Council of, farist summoned by 
Paul IIL, 59 ; dispersed, t6 ; summoned 
afresh, 60 , circumstances of the assem- 
bling of, 61 , the legates presiding over, 
62; composition of, il> seq ; order of 
business at, 64 , work accomplished m 
the fiist eight sessions of, *6 seq : 
conflicts between the Imperial and 
Papal parties at, ib decrees passed 
at, 68, removed to Bologna. a& ; re- 
opens at Trent, 72; the second series of 
the sessions of, ib. stg ; Piotestant 
ambassadors at, 1* , again R\ispeuded, 
73, reassembled Vty Pius IV, 82, re- 
opeus, 83 , the new presiding lega-tea at, 
&4, question as to the continuity of, 
8ji , question as to the legates' ini- 
tiative at, tZ> ; composition of, in its 
concluding period, 86; discusses the 
questions of residence and of the con- 
cession of the Cup to the laity, 88 aeg ; 
the French " liltel" presented at, 90 , uie 



INDEX. 



203 



new legates at, 91 ; the policy of Pius 
IV. prevails at, ib seq ; business of, 
wound up, 94 , closing of, 95 seq , re- 
ception of the decrees of, m the several 
States of Europe, 97 seq ; the results of, 
summarised, too 

Treves, counter-reformation at, 142 

Turenne, Marshal, 193 

Tyrannicide, Jesuit teachings on, 160 sfq. 

Tyrone, Earl of, the insurrection of (1602), 
126 

Unam $anctam (bull), 5. 

Union, the Protestant, 157 ; its relations 

with Henry IV, 168, concluded at 

Ahausen, 175 , the foreign alliances of, 

176, 177. 
United Provinces, the, allied with the 

Protestant Union, 177; conclude peace 

with Spain, 193 

Upsala, religious agreement at, 129 
Urban VII , Pope, 154 
Urban VIII , Pope, the anti-Habsburg 

policy of, 184, 186, 191 seq 
Ursulmes, the, 30. 
Utrecht, Union of, 121 

VALDEZ, Fernando (Inquisitor-General), 

Valdez. Juan, 22. 

Valtelline, the, Spanish occupation of, 169 , 

Richelieu intervenes in, 185. 
Venegaz, Alejo, 31 
Venice, and the religious revival, 19 , Pro- 



testant sympathies surviving at, 54 ; 

the quarrel of, with Paul V , 164 seq 
Veutunigho, Bishop Visconti of, 84 
Vervms, Peace of, 148 
Villauueva (Jesuit), 41. 
Vincent de Paula, St , iSS 
Visitautmes, the, 167 

WALDENSES, the, 55 

Wallensteiu (Duke of Fnedland), 186, 
dismissed, 189 , assassinated, 190 

Westphalia, Peace of, its effects upon the 
couuter-ieformatiou, 193 ; Catholic and 
Protestant gains in, 194 ; a durable 
guarantee of religious peace, 195 seq , 
Papal protest against, 196 

William IV. of Bavana, 44, 140 

William I of Juhers-Cleves-Berg t 140 

William I of Orange, 120. 
Wilna, the University of, 150 
Wittenberg Concordw, the, 131 
Worms 0J aiamtiwr, the, 4, the religious 

discussion at, 136, 142 
Wtirtemberg, stability of Protestantism 

in, 141. 
Wurzlwrjf, Julius Echter, Bishop of, 142 , 

the University of, ib. 

X-VVIER, Francis, St , 33, 41, 46. 
Ximeuez, Cardinal, 4, 47. 

ZAMOVTSKI, J. S. t 151. 
Zapata (Jesuit), 39. 



Printed Ly BALLANTYNE, HANSON <& Co. 
Edinburgh &* louden 



136.550